Quantcast
Channel: Bharatkalyan97
Viewing all 10894 articles
Browse latest View live

Somaskanda, soma is metal and links with Indus Script hypertext tradition, 18 ANE cylinder seals signifying Meluhha metalworkers, seafaring merchants

$
0
0
https://tinyurl.com/y9truton

Somaskanda carries an antelope on his hand: This image evokes the image of Shu-ilishu cylinder seal which shows a Meluhha merchant carrying a melh,meka 'goat or antelope' rebus: milakkhu 'copper trader', cognate mleccha 'copper'. Shu ilishu seal also shows an accompanying woman carrying a liquid measure: ranku 'liquid measure' rebus: rank 'tin'. Thus, the ccylinder seal signifies copper-tin (i.e.bronze) merchant.

Appended are 18 Ancient Near East cylinder seals explaining that they signify Meluhha generally carrying an identifier of an antelope as metals merchants.

Soma signifies cognate s'm in ancient Egyptian which Joseph Needham identifies as soma, 'electrum' in his magnum opus Science and Civilization of Ancient China. S. Kalyanaraman's Indian Alchemy -- Soma in the Veda (2004, Munshiram Manoharlal, Delhi) argues that soma signifies a metal alloy, subjected to continuous five-days-and-nights of agniṣṭoma yajña. This reinforces Somaskanda's association with metals and the choice of bronze to create pratimā of Somaskanda in many utsavabera-s of temples of South India of ca. 10th century to signify metalwork and metal weapons: स्कन्द " Attacker " , N. of कार्त्तिकेय (q.v. , son of शिव or of अग्नि ; he is called god of war as leader of शिव's hosts against the enemies of the gods ; he is also leader of the demons of illness that attack children [cf. -ग्रह] , also god of burglars and thieves ; cf. -पुत्र and IW. 427 n. 1MaitrS. MBh. &c; quick-silver (Monier-Williams). That Soma is NOT a drink is emphatically stated in Chandogya Upanishad: esha somo raja devanam annam tam deva bhakshayanti:"That soma is king; this is the devas' food. The devas eat it." [Chandogya.Upanishad (Ch.Up.] See: 

'
One thinks, when they have brayed the plant, that he hath drunk the Somas' juice;
Of him whom Brahmans truly know as Soma no one ever tastes." (RV 10.85.3)



A Depiction of Somaskanda with a dancing Skanda (Lord Murugan) in the middle of Uma and Shiva .
"Somaskanda is a particular form of representation of Shiva with his consort Uma, and Skanda as a child. This family group depiction of Shiva originated during the 6th-8th centuries during the period of the Pallava in South India. The representation shows Shiva with four arms and Uma, and between them the infant kandar(Murugar) is shown as dancing with ecstasy. Over a period of time, a number of such depictions have been discovered from different regions which were once under the control of Pallavas.https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Somaskanda

Somaskanda
Copper Alloy
Southern India, early Vijayanagar Period
A miniature sculpture of Somaskanda, a representation of Shiva together with Parvati and their son Skanda positioned on a common plinth. Shiva sits in the posture of relaxation (lalitasana) and is four-armed holding in his upper hands an axe (parasu) and a deer (mrga) while his lower right hand forms a gesture of reassurance (abhaya mudra) and the lower left forming the gesture of giving (ahuyavarada mudra).  Uma also sits in lalitasana on a double lotus throne holding the lotus in her right hand and forming the gesture of giving (ahuyavarada mudra) with her left. She is slightly turned towards the diminutive figure of their son Skanda who stands between them at the front edge of the plinth.
Height: 2 3/8 in (6 cm)
14th century
http://www.sothebys.com/cn/auctions/ecatalogue/lot.29.html/2007/indian-and-southeast-asian-works-of-art-n08332
Figure (Somaskanda). Siva, Uma and Skanda on plinth. Made of bronze.
British Museum Number 1984,0403.1 Chola period circa 1100 CE
Bronze processional image of Somaskanda: Śiva, Uma (Parvati) and the child Skanda on a plinth. The leaping antelope shown in the upper left hand of the god recalls the forest abode of Śiva as an ascetic; the other upper hand (now broken) would once have held an axe.
  • Height: 48 centimetres
  • Length: 60.5 centimetres
  • Blurton 1992:
    Magnificent bronze sculptures are a hallmark of the Chola period. This example was originally framed by a tall surrounding arch attached to the two prongs seen at the sides. 
  • Blurton 1992 p.99, fig.60
http://www.britishmuseum.org/research/collection_online/collection_object_details.aspx?objectId=246457&partId=1&people=139738&peoA=139738-1-9&view=list&sortBy=producerSort&page=1
File:Shiva and Uma (Somaskanda), South India, c. 14th century AD, bronze - Arthur M. Sackler Gallery - DSC05983.JPG

Śiva and Uma (Somaskanda), South India, c. 14th century CE, bronze - Arthur M. Sackler Gallery, Washington, DC, USA.

https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Shiva_and_Uma_(Somaskanda),_South_India,_c._14th_century_AD,_bronze_-_Arthur_M._Sackler_Gallery_-_DSC05983.JPG
Related image
Somaskandar at V & A Museum, London.
Shiva with Uma and Skanda (Somaskanda)
Śiva with Uma and Skanda
Date Made:
     India: Tamil Nadu, Shivapuram
950-975 CE
Medium:
Bronze 
Dimensions:
23 x 27-1/2 x 14 in. (58.4 x 69.8 x 35.6 cm) 
Credit Line:
The Norton Simon Foundation 
Accession Number:
F.1972.23.1.S 
Copyright:
© The Norton Simon Foundation
https://www.nortonsimon.org/art/detail/F.1972.23.1.S/
https://i0.wp.com/www.shaivam.org/gallery/image/forms/masoma1.jpg
somask.jpg (99829 bytes)
Somaskanda. Tiruvarur. Bronze pratimā. A shrine dedicated to the Utsavamurthy Somaskanda is venerated in most Śiva temples
Somaskanda group
Bronze  pratimā of Somaskanda.Rauravāgama prescribes karaņdamakuṭa and flowers in the hands of Somaskanda
"There is one temple in Madurai, called Immaiyil Inbam Nalhuvar, temple, where Siva is supposed to give happiness during this birth itself, without waiting for our next birth. Here, behind Sivalinga, there is a Somaskanda icon. The first one who sings about Somaskanda is Tiruvnavukkarasar, one of the  great four Saiva Saints.  He says in his Tevaram:  Nam Kadambanai Petraval Banginan... meaning, the One who is the consort of one who has given birth to Muruga, the wearer of Kadamba flower garlands.  Sundaramoorthy also sings in his song: "Ponnar Meniyane Pul tholai arai kisaithu..... about the concept of Somaskanda.  This song was  composed in a place called Tirumazhapadi.http://www.arunachala-ramana.org/forum/index.php?topic=2286.0

s0562.jpg (55892 bytes)
9th century onwards Chola period bronzes of Somaskanda 

This is a sculpture of Shiva and Parvati accompanied by their son Skanda. This is visualised in the Tamil Hindu tradition as a representation of an ideal divine 'family'.This sculpture is unusual in the manner in which the pedestals fit into each other unlike the conventional single pedestal for the trio.
Date/Period
Chola period, c. 1200
Region
Tamil Nadu, South India
Dimension
Object size: 002: L27.5 x W20.5 x H50.0 cm, Object size: 001: L37.0 x W20.0 x H56.0 cm
Accession No.
2000-00777
Material
Bronze
Collection of
Asian Civilisations Museum 
Category
Bronze

https://roots.sg/learn/collections/listing/1122032

"Somāskandamūrti (सोमास्कन्दमूर्ति) is found as a sculpture on the third pillar of the maṇḍapa of the temple of Kāśīviśveśvara.—This is an unusual representation of Somāskanda. Both Śiva and Pārvatī are standing. Śiva has four arms of which the lower left is tenderly put on the chignon of Pārvatī. His upper left holds a snake, the upper right the trident and the lower has something which is not identifiable. Pārvati’s right hand encircles the waist of her lord and with the left hand she holds tenderly her child who is sitting happily on the left side of her waist.
By and large, in Somāskanda images Skanda is shown either standing or sitting in between the couple. But here Parvatī is carrying him on her waist like most women in India. The divine couple is surrounded by gaṇa, demi-gods carry rolls of garlands. By the side of Śiva is standing Nandin and the lion of the goddess, gently caressing the bull’s hump and head with his paws. Another persaonnage is standing with folded hands. Others are looking at the divine pair. (Source): Archaeological Survey of India: Śaiva monuments at Paṭṭadakal (śilpa)"
https://www.wisdomlib.org/definition/somaskandamurti

The rollout of Shu-ilishu's Cylinder seal. Courtesy of the Department des Antiquites Orientales, Musee du Louvre, Paris. The cuneiform text reads: Shu-Ilishu EME.BAL.ME.LUH.HA.KI (interpreter of Meluhha language). Apparently, the Meluhhan is the person carrying the antelope on his arms.

Me-luh-ha mentioned in ancient cuneiform texts and on Shu-ilishu cylinder seal in the context of a trade transaction with Meluhha speaker,Meluhha speaker (who carries a goat or antelope to signify his identity: melh,meka 'goat or antelope' rebus: milakkhu 'copper trader', cognate mleccha 'copper') accompanied by a lady who carries a ranku 'liquid measure' rebus: ranku 'tin'; thus, a trader in copper and tin.

The Shu-ilishu cylinder seal is a clear evidence of the Meluhhan merchants trading in copper and tin. The Meluhha merchant carries melh,meka 'goat or antelope' rebus: milakkhu 

'copper and the lady accompanying the Meluhhan carries a ranku 'liquid measure' rebus: ranku 'tin'.

 


A Meluhha is signified on Ancient Near East cylinder seals by an antelope carried on his hands. The antelope signifies mlekh 'goat' (Br.); mr̤eka (Te.)mēṭam (Ta.); meṣam (Skt.) rebus: milakkhu 'copper' (Pali), mleccha-mukha 'copper' (Samskrtam)

On some cylinder seals additional hieroglyphs are signified to signify the nature of trade transactions and resources involved. For example, on Lajard, M. Pl. xxxv.7 cylinder seal, three additional hieroglyphs are read rebud: bica 'scorpion' rebus: bica 'haematite, stone ore' kulA 'serpent hood' rebus: kol 'working in iron' mēḍha  'polar star' Rebus: mẽṛhẽt, meḍ 'iron' (Santali.Ho.Munda)
On VA/243, additional hieroglyph shown is:  miṇḍāl 'markhor' (Tōrwālī) Rebus: mẽṛhẽt, meḍ 'iron' (Santali.Mu.Ho.) med 'copper' (Slavic languages)
Hieroglyphs shown on other cylinder seals: 

ayo 'fish' rebus: aya 'iron' ayas 'metal' 

kāṇḍam காண்டம்² kāṇṭam, n. < kāṇḍa. 1. Water; sacred water; நீர். துருத்திவா யதுக்கிய குங்குமக் காண் டமும் (கல்லா. 49, 16). Rebus: khāṇḍā ‘metal tools,  pots and pans’ (Marathi)

koThAri 'crucible' Rebus: koThAri 'storekeeper'
arka 'sun' rebus: araka, erako 'moltencast, copper'

These eighteen cylinder seals include one with a cuneifom text which notes: Shu-Ilishu EME.BAL.ME.LUH.HA.KI (interpreter of Meluhha language.

The seal also includes an accompanying woman carrying a liquid measure: ranku 'liquid measure' rebus:ranku 'tin'. Thus, the man and woman signify traders in copper and tin.

Lajard, M. PI. xxxv. 7 (Sup. p. 32), and liii. 4. In
PI. liii. 3
enki:
 Near Eastern Section of the State Museum in East Berlin, catalogued under number VA/243.
Image result for elamite carrying antelope cylinder seal

Enki: Cylinder seal described as Akkadian circa 2334-2154 BC, cf. figure 428, p. 30. "The Surena Collection of 
Ancient Near Eastern Cylinder Seals." Christies Auction Catalogue. New York City. Sale of 11 June 2001). A person carrying an antelope may be a Meluhhan (as in the Shu-ilishu Meluhhan interpreter cylinder seal).
Image result for meluhha carrying antelope cylinder sealCylinder seal of Shu-ilishu, interpreter for Meluhha. Cuneiform inscription in Old Akkadian. Serpentine. Mesopotamia ca 2220-2159 BCE H. 2.9 cm, Dia 1.8 cm Musee du Louvre, Departement des Antiquites, Orientales, Paris AO 22310 “Based on cuneiform documents from Mesopotamia we know that there was at least one Meluhhan village in Akkad at that time, with people called ‘Son ofMeluhha‘ living there. The cuneiform inscription (ca. 2020 BCE) says that thecylinder seal belonged to Shu-ilishu, who was a translator of the Meluhhan language. “The presence in Akkad of a translator of the Meluhhan language suggests that he may have been literate and could read the undeciphered Indus script. This in turn suggests that there may be bilingual Akkadian/Meluhhan tablets somewhere in Mesopotamia. Although such documents may not exist, Shu-ilishu’s cylinder seal offers a glimmer of hope for the future in unraveling the mystery of the Indus script.”
(Gregory L. Possehl,Shu-ilishu’s cylinder seal, Expedition, Vol. 48, Number 1, pp. 42-43).http://www.penn.museum/documents/publications/expedition/PDFs/48-1/What%20in%20the%20World.pdf













Source: William Hayes Ward, 1910, The cylinder seals of western Asia, Carnegie Institute of Washington, Publication No. 100
12th cent. BCE. An Elamite silver statuette showed a person (king?) carrying an antelope on his hands, the same way a Meluhhan carried an antelope on his hands (as shown on a cylinder seal). Antelope carried by the Meluhhan is a hieroglyph: mlekh ‘goat’ (Br.); mr̤eka (Te.); mēṭam (Ta.); meṣam (Skt.) Thus, the goat conveys the message that the carrier is a Meluhha speaker.

Image result for meluhha carrying antelope cylinder sealScorpion with a Plant Cylinder seal and impression Mesopotamia, Late Uruk period/Jamdat Nasr period (ca. 3500–2900 B.C.E.) Marble 36.5 x 21 mm Seal no. 31
bica 'scorpion' rebus: bica 'haematite,stone ore'
కండె [ kaṇḍe ] kaṇḍe. [Tel.] n. A head or ear of millet or maize. జొన్నకంకి. Mth. kã̄ṛ ʻstack of stalks of large milletʼ(CDIAL 3023). rebus: khaNDa 'implements'.

The decipherment of over 8000 Indus Script inscriptions has demonstrated that the inscriptions are wealth-accounting ledgers, metalwork catalogues. This is consistent with the Somaskanda metaphor in Hindu tradition associated with bronze and metalwork.
 


Metals merchant guild inscription, ca. 10th cent., from Pudukkottai is in Indus Script wealth-accounting ledger tradition

$
0
0
Chola-era inscription unearthed in Pudukkottai TNN | Sep 19, 2018, 12.43 AM IST Printed from TRICHY: 


A five-foot-tall stone inscription belonging to the Chola era was found by a group of archaeologists at Sellikudi village in Pudukkottai district. 

According to archaeologists, the inscription praises a renowned Tamil merchant guild Thisaiayiraththu Ainnurruvar. Based on the style of inscription, archaeologists said that it should date back to the 10th and 11th century. The inscription was first spotted by a member of the heritage club from a government high school in Elaipatti, which was touring Sellikudi village near Annavasal town in the district. The team subsequently informed Pudukkottai Archaeological Research forum about its find. After on-field study by the archaeologists, the inscription was found engraved on all four sides and bore an emblem in the topmost surface. 

The first few lines of stone inscription were found in Grantha script followed by inscriptions in Tamil praising the mightiness of Thisaiayiraththu Ainnurruvar, a renowned merchant guild. Members of the merchant group, known for having ties with east Asian nations have served as ambassadors between kingdoms enjoying royal rights owing to their vast trade coverage. “Inscription commencing with seven lines of invocation to god speaks about key members of Ainnurruvar merchant group and their background. We could decipher it by finding the words chetti seerputhiran and kavarai (merchant). The top surface of inscription has an emblem with conch, eagle and weapon,” A Manikandan, founder of Pudukkottai Archaeological Research forum said. 

Since the merchant guild travels with precious commodities, the inscription also talks about security guards travelling along with the merchants and names of soldiers such as pathinen kodi pasha veera singan and paavadai veeran. “Based on paleography, the inscription found in Pudukkottai should date back between the 10th and 11th century. Merchant groups like Ainnurruvar will have exclusive symbol for them as found in top surface of inscription,” said V Narayanamoorthy, another archaeologist opined. The fourth side of the inscription was found in a damaged state and there is no mention about its period. 

Since the inscription is engraved with a title pazhiyali kallidaikodi thalai, archaeologists said that such title was given to chieftains in Rajendra Chola I period. The Archaeological Survey of India (ASI) has been alerted about the find for detailed study and to safeguard the inscription.

https://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/city/trichy/chola-era-inscription-unearthed-in-pudukkottai/articleshow/65863582.cms 

Pictorial motifs of conch, eagle, weapon

शंखśaṅkha ] m (S) The conch-shell. rebus: saṅgá m. ʻ battle ʼ RV., ʻ contact with ʼ TS., ʻ addiction to ʼ Mn. [√sañj]
Pa. saṅga -- m. ʻ attachment, cleaving to ʼ, Dhp. ǵ (see sájati: → Khot. a -- ṣaṁga -- H. W. Bailey BSOAS xi 776), Pk. saṁga -- m.; K. sang m. ʻ union ʼ; S. saṅu m. ʻ connexion by marriage ʼ, saṅgu m. ʻ body of pilgrims ʼ; L. saṅg, (Ju.) sãg m. ʻ body of pilgrims or travellers ʼ; P. saṅg m. ʻ id., association ʼ; N. sã̄gi ʻ ritual defilement by contact ʼ (or < *sāṅgiya -- ?); OB. sāṅga ʻ union, coitus ʼ, B. sāṅāt ʻ companion ʼ; Or. sāṅga ʻ company, companion ʼ; H. sãgwānā ʻ to collect ʼ. -- In an obl. case as an adv. (LM 413 < sáṁgata -- ): Phal. saṅgīˊ ʻ with, to ʼ; P. saṅg ʻ along with ʼ, Ku.gng. śaṅ, N. saṅa; Or. sāṅgesaṅge ʻ near, with ʼ; Bhoj. saṅ ʻ with ʼ, H. saṅg, G. sãge, M. sãgẽ. -- In mng. ʻ company of travellers &c. ʼ, though there is no trace of aspirate, poss. < or at least infl. by saṁghá -- .saṅgin -- , *sāṅgaka -- ; niḥsaṅga -- .Addenda: saṅga -- : WPah.kṭg. (kc.) sɔ́ṅg m. ʻ union, companionship ʼ, kṭg. sɔ́ṅge ʻ together (with), simultaneously, with, by ʼ prob. ← H. Him.I 212. (CDIAL 13082)

āhan gar, 'blacksmith', maker of asaṇi, vajrāśani 'Indra's thunderbolt' signified by श्येन 'm. a hawk , falcon , eagle , any bird of prey (esp. the eagle that brings down सोम to man)' RV. &c. It is veneration of the thunderbolt maker, blacksmith, āhan gar -- an expression derived from श्येन 'hawk' 1) attested in R̥gveda. .श्येन is name of a ऋषि (having the patr. आग्नेय and author of RV. x , 188; and 2) double eagles celebrated in Rāmāyaṇa: सम्-पाति m. N. of a fabulous bird (the eldest son of अरुण or गरुड and brother of जटायुMBh. R. &c and जटायु m. N. of the king of vultures (son of अरुण and श्येनी MBh. ; son of गरुड R. ; younger brother of सम्पाति ; promising his aid to राम , out of regard for his father दश-रथ , but defeated and mortally wounded by रावण on attempting to rescue सीताMBh. i , 2634 ; iii , 16043ff. and 16242ff R. i , iii f.

*khaṇḍaka3 ʻ sword ʼ. [Perh. of same non -- Aryan origin as khaḍgá -- 2]Pk. khaṁḍa -- m. ʻ sword ʼ (→ Tam. kaṇṭam), Gy. SEeur. xai̦o, eur. xanroxarnoxanlo, wel. xenlī f., S. khano m., P. khaṇḍā m., Ku. gng. khã̄ṛ, N. khã̄ṛokhũṛo (X churi < kṣurá -- ); A. khāṇḍā ʻ heavy knife ʼ; B. khã̄rā ʻ large sacrificial knife ʼ; Or. khaṇḍā ʻ sword ʼ, H. khã̄ṛā, G. khã̄ḍũ n., M. khã̄ḍā m., Si. kaḍuva.(CDIAL 3793) Rebus: khaṇḍa 'implements'. 


Evidence to prove that we invented the iron smelting technology to the world 4400 years ago -- Raj Somadewa

$
0
0

Background information

The protohistoric Early Iron Age in Sri Lanka lasted from 1000 BC to 600 BC. however evidence of Iron usage was found in Excavation of a Protohistoric Canoe burial Site in Haldummulla and has been dated to 2400 BC.

Haldumulla

Except 36 kg of ancient potsherds excavated, the other artefacts excavated are (a. stone implements (quartz) and (b. a fragment of iron.http://www.wikiwand.com/en/Haldummulla

Keynote address by Prof. Raj Somadewa at The Annual Research Session 2013 of University of Sabaragamuwa, Sri Lanka

This is the transcript of the keynote address delivered by Prof. Raj Somadewa at The Annual Research Session 2013 of University of Sabaragamuwa, Sri Lanka held on  December 19, 2013. 
Prof. Raj Somadewa delivering the keynote address
Prof. Raj Somadewa delivering the keynote address
Honorable sirs, distinguish guests, colleagues and Dear friends,
It is a great honor for me to be invited to deliver the keynote address on  this special occasion today. I consider that you have privileged me to express my own views and perspectives to the wider academic community in your university.  I thought it is more appropriate to begin my lecture referring to the first occasion I came to know about this meeting. A couple of weeks ago Dr. Ms. Paranavitana of your faculty, called me to ask my consent to accept the invitation to deliver the keynote address of the annual research session of her university. I accepted it with great pleasure. Since then I was so eager to find a suitable theme for the talk. In the meantime Dr. Paranavitana called me for the second time and inquired about my preparation and she asked if I could   talk on my own research which is spatially focused on archaeology of the Haldummulla area. On behalf of the Vice chancellor and the organizing committee of this conference, thank you very much Dr. Ms. Paranavitana, for your concern and the kindness conveyed. However I thought it is apt to share some ideas on a theme related to our thinking on history and tradition which perhaps, I am professionally qualified to talk on.
Dear friends, whatever field we are qualified to work in our professional lives, the inspiration made by the historical thinking on our working culture cannot be neglected. We all are historically derived and our mental templates are historically molded. As T.S. Eliot once wrote in one of his poems;
Time present and time past
Are both perhaps present in time future?
And time future contained in time past.
Time past contained in time future that is why we need history to survive as social beings.
Let me now explain what circumstances caused us to formulate our current historical thought. The beginning of archaeology in Sri Lanka is a manifestation of the curiosity of British colonial administrative officers some of whom were fascinated by ‘the ancient civilizations of the orient’. The first English translation of the fifth-century chronicle Mahāvamsa provided a literary guide to search for lost cities of the country, just like Homer’s Illiad inspired Schliemann to search for the ancient city of Troy.
Efforts made by British colonial officers to record and document ancient ruins during the latter part of the 19th century provided a remarkable contrast. Uncovered ruins of ancient buildings and sculptures were assessed as the achievements of a local past and were assimilated into a global cultural order. The artistic quality of the historical paintings and the Buddhist architecture as well as the technology of the ancient irrigation works of the country were contrasted with that of the classical ‘western’ civilizations of the Mediterranean and the Near East. This comparative approach to the early archaeology in Sri Lanka excluded the possibility of having a more specific scientific research frame to view the cultural development of the country.  The colonial enthusiasm for the Sri Lankan past remained within the limits defined by the differences between the colonizers and the colonized. The influence of the British colonial ideology was sustained even in the early post-independence archaeology of the country.
Post-independence scholarship in Sri Lankan history and archaeology sought the legitimacy provided by an uninterrupted existence of the indigenous people of the country and their cultural history was characterised by the historical texts and the archaeological remains.
The main streams of thinking that affected the archaeology of the island after the 1950’s might benefit from examination through a post-colonial theoretical perspective. After gaining political independence in 1948, attempts were made to investigate the culture and identity of the society. The resistance created against the colonist’s view of the ‘voiceless, sensual, female, despotic, irrational and backward’ character of the cultures in the colonies is apparent in post-independence archaeology in Sri Lanka. The search for the existence of indigenous cultures the growth of full-scale literacy , deeper consideration of the historical tradition of paintings and sculptures and socio political aspect of monumental architecture  characterize the culture historical trend in post-independence scholarship.
Post-independence Sri Lanka also has some historians and archaeologists strongly influenced by the growing nationalistic nation-state ideology. A historical theme of ‘aryanization’ from the historical chronicles was used to glorify the past. Aryanization is described in the chronicles as a substantial population migration from the northern part of India to Sri Lanka during the mid-first millennium BCE. It also recounts a story linking Sinhala identity with ‘a white skinned race’, which is believed to have led to an inheritance of racial purity.
The consolidation of the nationalistic ideology of Sri Lanka, which was fragmented during nearly 350 years of colonial domination was an important social dynamic during the first half of the 20th century and is reflected in literature and religious discourse. Among some Sri Lankan intellectuals, the archaeological heritage, regardless of the spatial and temporal dimensions of particular ruins, became an important tool to push the boundaries of the long-term existence of the nation far back in time, long before colonization. Archaeology also provided an anchor for the social psyche to rely on the idea of a more glorious past.
Archaeological activities in the 1970’s on the island were mostly empirically oriented. The research results were incorporated into nationalistic perspectives of the past.  In particular, the deep stratified excavations launched at the ancient city of Anuradhapura provided a sequence of cultural continuity from the early first millennium BCE to the early second millennium CE. Heavy emphasis was placed upon the emergence of writing to bolster past cultural achievements. Finds of north Indian cultural materials associated with the first irrigated agriculture have renewed discussion of the aryanization theme. The theoretical inspiration of the archaeological work carried out in Sri Lanka in the 1970’s came from foreign meta-narratives such as the Childean concept of the ‘urban revolution’.
During the 1980’s, the initiation of the Cultural Triangle project under the Central Cultural Fund of the UNESCO/Sri Lanka joint venture, induced a sudden change in the methods and practice of Sri Lankan archaeology. Five major historical sites (Abhayagiriya monastery and Jethavana monastery in Anuradhapura, the 5th century city/royal complex at Sigiriya, the Alahana parivena monastery complex at Polonnaruva in the north central province and the 17th and 18th century city of Kandy in central province) were selected under this program for research and conservation. A uniform set of methods in excavation and recording was prescribed for the project and an extensive program of excavation and conservation undertaken. The interest shown by socio-political and intellectual institutions of the country towards the selection of the sites for the Cultural Triangle project reflects the attraction of the great monuments for the nation. In epistemological terms, it was an attempt to harmonize post-independence ideology with a more scientifically rigorous methodology. The role of the project in developing research infrastructure and in archaeological capacity building has been remarkable. The Cultural Triangle project stands out as a significant turning point in the history of archaeological research in Sri Lanka.
Cultural continuity from prehistoric cultures using lithic technology to the emergence of iron technology became a major research interest in the 1980’s and 1990’s. The cemeteries of the iron-using culture excavated during that period produced an important artefact assemblage from a previously unexplained period of the island’s cultural history. The iron-using culture of Sri Lanka has been viewed through a ‘South Indian inspiration’ paradigm and this is still subjected to a wider discussion.
During the latter part of the 1980’s, an interest in the ‘common people of the past’ emerged among the archaeologist in the country. It was an attempt at a new point of departure and a reaction against the previously prevailing focus on the ‘temples, palaces, and tombs’ in the social history of the island. This reorientation mirrored a global trend towards a new social archaeology. One of the pioneering advocates of this emerging movement in 1989, Senake Bandaranayake launched the settlement archaeology project.  Unfortunately the project as well as this general trend within Sri Lankan archaeology was soon discontinued. Academic interest in the ‘common people of the past’ was apparently insufficiently grounded in the contemporary social context of Sri Lanka, but more detailed analysis is needed.
During the mid-1990’s, a research interest in the ‘Neolithic’ origins of the island emerged. The term Neolithic signifies a new technological era when both stone and metal had been used in parallel to each other. Archaeological materials associated with the Stone Age-Iron Age transition at a number of sites were re-examined from a ‘Neolithic’ perspective. No adequate explanation has been offered of the clear-cut break from the prehistoric Stone Age to supposed ‘Neolithic Age’ in the archaeological sequence. The search for a ‘Neolithic’ can be described as an ‘intellectual artifice’ inspired by the cultural development in Europe.
Some changes in the archaeological data acquisition occurred during the 1980’s and the 1990’s. The emphasis shifted from site-specific survey to regional scale survey. However, the theoretical developments of that period did not match the methodological improvements.
Knowledge is a product of its time. After the 1960’s, several major research works on the Sri Lankan past were inspired by influential socio philosophical thinking. For instance, the ‘privileged relics’ of the past were subjected to a deep scholarly concern. Buddhist architecture was theoretically explained for the first time through the view of the then dominant theoretical paradigms. At that time, most of the other research in archaeology of Sri Lanka carried forward the Indianization paradigm as the main theoretical frame of reference. Expansion of the Indian culture outside the Indian mainland has been termed as ‘Indianization’. During the 1960’s, the  idea of ‘Indianization’  became prominent as an explanatory tool for understanding the development of the South and Southeast Asian cultures. The cultural imperialistic notion of the Indianization idea has discredited it as a single explanatory theory.
The emergence of another line of research in the Sri Lankan archaeology is discernible from the late 1980’s and onwards. This represents the expansion of the research scope to a number of new fields. Notable examples are the maritime archaeology of the Galle harbour project, metallurgical studies in Alakolavava in Sigiriya and Samanalavava in your area, ecology and resource exploitation, animal Osteology related to archaeology settlements and environmental interaction and settlements and spatial interaction, numismatic studies in the wider Indian Ocean region and paleoclimatic studies in the Horton plains.
In the last decades of the last century and the early decades of the 21st century we are passing an ambitious path towards explaining our historical development with more clarity and confidence. Formulation of intelligible research programs on historically relevant themes on the basis of a viable research frame of reference are emerging. The belief of external influences like that of indianization paradigm did not survive and the focus on internal dynamics became the solid foundation of recent works. Explanation of historical continuities and changes has been considered as the objective of archaeology vs.  providing mere descriptions on popular themes to accomplish social nostalgia.
Under the aegis of these new developments now we know this island was colonized by the archaic Homo sapiens at least 125 000 yrs ago. Since that they had proliferated to the hinterland and made an adaptive response to the diverse environments in this country. Kuruvita, Kitulgala and Balangoda in your province became the key focal areas of this research program.  The leading and eminent figures of the prehistoric research in this country, Dr. P.E.P Deraniyagala and Dr. Siran Deraniyagala are from your area.  Once we thought that history of our civilization was supplanted by the so called Aryans who migrated from the northern part of the Indian subcontinent. New evidence are appearing to argue that it is not a correct historical assumption. As our historical chronicles describe, the Aryan migrants arrived here in 600 BCE. But now we know at least 1800 years before that we were in a position to cremate our deceased relatives and construct burial chambers to deposit their corporeal remains. We made polychrome clay pots using the wheel. The most striking feature of this age was the use of iron. We have clear evidence to prove that we invented the iron smelting technology to the world 4400 years ago. Rest of the world had acquired that knowledge 800 years later. Once again the Sabaragamuva area is becoming a key geographic focus to unveil such enigmatic information, which helps to reconstruct an important cultural trajectory of our country. According to the data surveyed and excavated in Haldummulla and its suburbs a new transformation of the Balangoda man could be proposed. During the mid Holocene the hunter-gatherers who occupied the upper montane region had faced the hardships of climatic change. The pollen concentration in the Horton plains shows a marked decrease of vegetation. It was due to the decline of the southwestern monsoon pattern. This climatic event is also evidenced in lake deposits in mainland India as well. Soon after this climatic deterioration, there was a wet phase resulting in an increase of the biomass. A period between 3000 and 2000 BCE, the Balangoda man took a new initiative to exploit floral resources as to a response to this fresh climatic makeover. We have evidence to show that for the first time he has made crude pottery in the cave situated in Walmeetalava in Haldummulla. They had experimented with sedentary life there. Our next field season will hopefully provides us micro fossils of the cereals they exploited and animals hunted for their food quest.
Dear friends, Let me conclude my keynote address mentioning one important thing. At least 5000 years ago our inventive ancestors had marched along the mountain slopes surrounded by the premises of your university. The wind that passes through your sophisticated laboratories carries their spirit. This landscape is induces creative thinking inherited from our native scientific knowledge.  I have no doubt that the Sabaragamuva University will be the intellectual hub of that tradition in the future. I wish you all a great success.  Thank you very much. .

Damascus steels: history, processing, properties, and carbon dating -- J. Wadsworth & Indus Script inscriptions

$
0
0


The age of about 50 ancient steels, which date from  ca. 100 to 4000 radio carbon years before present include a Damascus  knife, cast iron, damascus steels and 'wrought irons' and results are summarized by J. Wadsworth (2007). Iron in Ganga Basin is dated to ca. 1800 BCE. (pace Rakesh Tewari).The protohistoric Early Iron Age in Sri Lanka lasted from 

1000 BC to 600 BC. however evidence of Iron usage was found in Excavation of a Protohistoric Canoe burial Site in Haldummulla and has been dated to 2400 BCE. Haldumulla. Except 36 kg of ancient potsherds excavated, the other artefacts excavated are (a. stone implements (quartz) and (b. a fragment of iron. 

The dates of Indus Script inscriptions range from ca. 3300 BCE (date of the first writing on a potsherd of Harappa discovered by HARP) to ca. 1900 BCE including many metal artefacts of anthromorphs etc. of copper hoard culture of ca. 2nd millennium BCE.

The dates of ancient irons and of ancient Indus Script inscriptions are thus generally related to 3rd to 2nd millennium BCE. It is, therefore, reasonable to deduce that the meanings provided by Indus Script Hypertexts as Meluhha readings of Indian sprachbund (speech union) of metalwork wealth-accounting, also include references to irons and steel. The vivid hypertexts which relate to irons and steel are:

karibha, ibha'elephant' rebus: karba, ib'iron'
Sign 51 scorpion bicha'scorpion' rebus: bica'haematite ferrite ore'
Image result for black drongo bharatkalyan97Nausharo. Pot with zebu and black drongo. poḷa'zebu, bos indicus' rebus: poa'magnetite ferrite ore'
poḷaḍu 'black drango' rebus: pola 'steel'.
goṭa'round pebble' rebus: goa'laterite ferrite ore'.


Lapis lazuli stamp seal. Behind the man, drummer, are a stream, a long-horned, bearded goat above a zebu. Mountain range with a line of over 15 notches and a circle on top register. 

Bronze Age, about 2400-2000 BCE
From the ancient Near East  British Museum.
Height: 3.100 cm Thickness: 2.500 cmWidth: 4.000 cmME 1992-10-7,1Room 52: Ancient Iran 
 In this hieroglyph multiplex on the lapis-lazuli stamp seal, there are three hieroglyph components: 1. roundish ball; 2. notches (over 15 short strokes down a line); 3. mountain range.

Kur. goṭā any seed which forms inside a fruit or shell. Malt. goṭa a seed or berry(DEDR 069) N. goṭo ʻ piece ʼ, goṭi ʻ chess piece ʼ; A. goṭ ʻ a fruit, whole piece ʼ, °ṭā ʻ globular, solid ʼ, guṭi ʻ small ball, seed, kernel ʼ; B. goṭā ʻ seed, bean, whole ʼ; Or. goṭā ʻ whole, undivided ʼ, M. goṭā m. ʻ roundish stone ʼ (CDIAL 4271) <gOTa>(P)  {ADJ} ``^whole''.  {SX} ``^numeral ^intensive suffix''.  *Kh., Sa., Mu., Ho<goTA>,B.<goTa> `undivided'; Kh.<goThaG>(P), Sa.<goTAG>,~<gOTe'j>, Mu.<goTo>; Sad.<goT>, O., Bh.<goTa>; cf.Ju.<goTo> `piece', O.<goTa> `one'. %11811.  #11721. <goTa>(BD)  {NI} ``the ^whole''.  *@. #10971. (Munda etyma)

Rebus: <gota>  {N} ``^stone''.  @3014. #10171. Note: The stone may be gota, laterite mineral ore stone. khoṭ m. ʻbase, alloyʼ (Punjabi) Rebus: koṭe ‘forging (metal)(Mu.) Rebus: goṭī f. ʻlump of silver' (G.) goṭi = silver (G.) koḍ ‘workshop’ (Gujarati).

Rebus: P. goṭṭā ʻ gold or silver lace ʼ, H. goṭā m. ʻ edging of such ʼ (→ K. goṭa m. ʻ edging of gold braid ʼ, S. goṭo m. ʻ gold or silver lace ʼ); M. goṭ ʻ hem of a garment, metal wristlet ʼ(CDIAL 4271)

Rebus: goṭa 'laterite'. Laterites are rusty soil types with iron oxides rich in iron and aluminium. They are formed in hot and wet tropical areas.  Laterites can be easily cut with a spade into regular-sized blocks.

Hieroglyph: dhollu ‘drummer’ (Western Pahari) Rebus: dul  ‘cast metal’. 
The 'drummer' hieroglyph thus announces a cast metal.  ḍhōla m. ʻ large drum ʼ Rudray. 2. *ḍhōlla -- . [Only OAw. definitely attests -- l -- ] 1. Gy. pal. daul ʻ drum ʼ, Paš. ḍūl (← Par. ḍuhūl IIFL iii 3, 65), Kho. (Lor.) dol, K. ḍōl m., kash. ḍhōl, L. P. Ku. N. A. B. ḍhol, OAw. ḍhora m., H. ḍhol m. -- Ext. -- kk -- : L. ḍholkī f. ʻ small drum ʼ, Ku. ḍholko, H. ḍholak f.2. Pk. ḍholla -- m., Or. ḍhola, Mth. Bhoj. Aw. lakh. Marw. G. M. ḍhol m.*ḍhōlayati ʻ makes fall ʼ see *ḍhulati. *ḍhōlla -- : S.kcch. ḍholkī f. ʻ small drum ʼ; WPah.kṭg. ḍhōˋl m. ʻ large drum ʼ, ḍhòlki f. ʻ small drum ʼ, ḍhòlkɔ m. ʻ drum ʼ; -- WPah.kṭg. ḍhòllu ʻ drummer ʼ.(CDIAL 5608)
The hieroglyph: mountain-range signifies: ḍāṅro 'blacksmith' (Nepali)(CDIAL 5524) dhangar, 'blacksmith' (Hindi) Or. dhāṅgaṛ ʻ young servant, herdsman, name of a Santal tribe ʼ, dhāṅgaṛā ʻ unmarried youth ʼ, °ṛī ʻ unmarried girl ʼ, dhāṅgarā ʻ youth, man ʼ; H. dhaṅgar m. ʻ herdsman ʼ, dhã̄gaṛ, °ar m. ʻ a non-- Aryan tribe in the Vindhyas, digger of wells and tanks ʼ (CDIAL 5524)
S. ṭakuru m. ʻ mountain ʼ, ṭakirī f. ʻ hillock ʼ, ṭākara f. ʻ low hill ʼ, ṭākirū m. ʻ mountaineer ʼ; N. ṭākuro, °ri ʻ hill top ʼ K. ḍȧki f. ʻ hill, rising ground ʼ. -- Ext. -- r -- : K. ḍakürü f. ʻ hill on a road ʼ.  Ext. -- r -- : Pk. ḍaggara -- m. ʻ upper terrace of a house ʼ; M. ḍagar f. ʻ little hill, slope ʼ. Ku. ḍã̄g, ḍã̄k ʻ stony land ʼ; B. ḍāṅ ʻ heap ʼ, ḍāṅgā ʻ hill, dry upland ʼ; H. ḍã̄g f. ʻ mountain -- ridge ʼ; M. ḍã̄g m.n., ḍã̄gaṇ, °gāṇ, ḍãgāṇ n. ʻ hill -- tract ʼ. -- Ext. -- r -- : N. ḍaṅgur ʻ heap ʼ. M. ḍũg m. ʻ hill, pile ʼ, °gā m. ʻ eminence ʼ, °gī f. ʻ heap ʼ. -- Ext. -- r -- : Pk. ḍuṁgara -- m. ʻ mountain ʼ; Ku. ḍũgar, ḍũgrī; N. ḍuṅgar ʻ heap ʼ; Or. ḍuṅguri ʻ hillock ʼ, H. ḍū̃gar m., G. ḍũgar m., ḍũgrī f. S. ḍ̠ū̃garu m. ʻ hill ʼ, H. M. ḍõgar m. Pa. tuṅga -- ʻ high ʼ; Pk. tuṁga -- ʻ high ʼ, tuṁgĭ̄ya -- m. ʻ mountain ʼ; K. tŏng, tọ̆ngu m. ʻ peak ʼ, P. tuṅg f.; A. tuṅg ʻ importance ʼ; Si. tun̆gu ʻ lofty, mountain ʼ. -- Cf. uttuṅga -- ʻ lofty ʼ MBh. K. thọ̆ngu m. ʻ peak ʼ. H. dã̄g f. ʻ hill, precipice ʼ, dã̄gī ʻ belonging to hill country ʼ. S.kcch. ḍūṅghar m. ʻ hillock ʼ.(CDIAL 5423)
Rebus:  Mth. ṭhākur ʻ blacksmith ʼ; N. ḍāṅro ʻ term of contempt for a blacksmith ʼ(Nepali)(CDIAL 5524) ṭhakkura m. ʻ idol, deity (cf. ḍhakkārī -- ), ʼ lex., ʻ title ʼ Rājat. [Dis- cussion with lit. by W. Wüst RM 3, 13 ff. Prob. orig. a tribal name EWA i 459, which Wüst considers nonAryan borrowing of śākvará -- : very doubtful] Pk. ṭhakkura -- m. ʻ Rajput, chief man of a village ʼ; Kho. (Lor.) takur ʻ barber ʼ (= ṭ° ← Ind.?), Sh. ṭhăkŭr m.; K. ṭhôkur m. ʻ idol ʼ ( ← Ind.?); S. ṭhakuru m. ʻ fakir, term of address between fathers of a husband and wife ʼ; P. ṭhākar m. ʻ landholder ʼ, ludh. ṭhaukar m. ʻ lord ʼ; Ku. ṭhākur m. ʻ master, title of a Rajput ʼ; N. ṭhākur ʻ term of address from slave to master ʼ (f. ṭhakurāni), ṭhakuri ʻ a clan of Chetris ʼ (f. ṭhakurni); A. ṭhākur ʻ a Brahman ʼ, ṭhākurānī ʻ goddess ʼ; B. ṭhākurāni, ṭhākrān, °run ʻ honoured lady, goddess ʼ; Or. ṭhākura ʻ term of address to a Brahman, god, idol ʼ, ṭhākurāṇī ʻ goddess ʼ; Bi. ṭhākur ʻ barber ʼ; Mth. ṭhākur ʻ blacksmith ʼ; Bhoj. Aw.lakh. ṭhākur ʻ lord, master ʼ; H. ṭhākur m. ʻ master, landlord, god, idol ʼ, ṭhākurāin, ṭhā̆kurānī f. ʻ mistress, goddess ʼ; G. ṭhākor, °kar m. ʻ member of a clan of Rajputs ʼ, ṭhakrāṇī f. ʻ his wife ʼ, ṭhākor ʻ god, idol ʼ; M. ṭhākur m. ʻ jungle tribe in North Konkan, family priest, god, idol ʼ; Si. mald. "tacourou"ʻ title added to names of noblemen ʼ (HJ 915) prob. ← Ind. Garh. ṭhākur ʻ master ʼ; A. ṭhākur also ʻ idol ʼ (CDIAL 5488)
Two hieroglyphs on the lapis-lazuli stamp seal are: zebu and markhor.
Hieroglyph: poLa 'zebu' Rebus: poLa 'magnetite'
Hieroglyph: miṇḍāˊl ʻ markhor ʼ Rebus: meD 'iron' (Ho.Munda)
Hieroglyph: Bi. mẽṛhwā ʻ a bullock with curved horns like a ram's ʼ; M. mẽḍhrū̃ n. ʻ sheep ʼ.(CDIAL 10311) mēṇḍha2 m. ʻ ram ʼ, °aka -- , mēṇḍa -- 4, miṇḍha -- 2, °aka -- , mēṭha -- 2,mēṇḍhra -- , mēḍhra -- 2, °aka -- m. lex. 2. *mēṇṭha- (mēṭha -- m. lex.). 3. *mējjha -- . [r-- forms (which are not attested in NIA.) are due to further sanskritization of a loan -- word prob. of Austro -- as. origin (EWA ii 682 with lit.) and perh. related to the group s.v. bhēḍra -- ] Pa. meṇḍa -- m. ʻ ram ʼ, °aka -- ʻ made of a ram's horn (e.g. a bow) ʼ; Pk. meḍḍha -- ,meṁḍha -- (°ḍhī -- f.), °ṁḍa -- , miṁḍha -- (°dhiā -- f.), °aga -- m. ʻ ram ʼ, Dm. Gaw. miṇKal.rumb. amŕn/aŕə ʻ sheep ʼ (a -- ?); Bshk. mināˊl ʻ ram ʼ; Tor. miṇḍ ʻ ram ʼ, miṇḍāˊl ʻ markhor ʼ; Chil. mindh*ll ʻ ram ʼ AO xviii 244 (dh!), Sv. yēṛo -- miṇ; Phal. miṇḍ, miṇ ʻ ram ʼ,miṇḍṓl m. ʻ yearling lamb, gimmer ʼ; P. mẽḍhā m., °ḍhī f., ludh. mīḍḍhā, mī˜ḍhā m.; N. meṛho,meṛo ʻ ram for sacrifice ʼ; A. mersāg ʻ ram ʼ ( -- sāg < *chāgya -- ?), B. meṛā m., °ṛi f., Or.meṇḍhā, °ḍā m., °ḍhi f.,H. meṛh, meṛhā, mẽḍhā m., G. mẽḍhɔ, M. mẽḍhā m., Si. mäḍayā.2. Pk. meṁṭhī -- f. ʻ sheep ʼ; H. meṭhā m. ʻ ram ʼ.3. H. mejhukā m. ʻ ram ʼ.(CDIAL 10310) <menDa>(A) {N} ``^sheep''. *Des.<meNDa>(GM) `sheep'. #21810<meD>(:)  <arij=meD>(Z),,<ari?=me?n>(A)  {N} ``^female ^kid''.  ^goat.  #3022.<kin=meD>(Z)  {N} ``^male ^goat, billy goat''.  |<kin> `prefix used in names of male animals'.  #17072. <auG kinme?n>(A)  {N} ``^nanny ^goat''.  |<auG> `mother'.  #3729.(Gorum)
I suggest an alternative possibility that the gloss 'med' is an adaptation of the Meluhhan gloss vividly identified in Munda languages. meḍ ‘body’ Rebus: meḍ ‘iron’ (Ho.)  


Indian Journal of History of Science, 42.4 (2007) 533-558

DAMASCUS STEELS: HISTORY, PROCESSING, PROPERTIES, AND CARBON DATING*


 J. WADSWORTH‘


(Received  9 April 2007)


Inthemid-1970s,aclassofsteelscontaininghighlevelsofcar6on (=1—2wt%C)wasdeveloped forsuperplasticcharacteristics—thatis,the ability to plastically deform to an extraordinary degree in tension at intermediatetemperatures.Becausethesesteelsalsohadexcellentroom- temperatureproperties,theyweredevelopedfortheircommercialpotential. Inthelate1970s,webecameawareofthestrikingcompositionalsimilarities between these modern steels and the ancient steels of Damascus. This observationledustorevisitthehistoryandmetallurgyofDamascussteels and relatedsteels.ThelegendsandoriginsofDamascussteeldateback tothetimeofAlexandertheGreat(323BC)andthemedievalCrusades (11thand12thcenturyAD),andthismaterialhasalsobeenthesubjectof scrutinybyfamousscientistsinEurope,includingMichaelFaraday.Modem attempts to reproduce the legendary surface patterns which famously characterized Damascus steels are described. The extent to which the characteristics of Damascus steels are unusual is discussed. Finally, a programonradiocarbondatingwasinitiatedtodirectlydeterminetheage ofabout50ancientsteels,includingaDamascus  knife,andtheresultsare summarized.


Key words: Damascus steel, Indian steel, Radiocarbon dating,


*Notice:ThismanuscripthasbeenauthoredbyUT-Battelle,LLC,undercontractDE-AC05- 00OR22725withtheU.S.DepartmentofEnergy.TheUnitedStatesGovernmentretainsand the publisher, by accepting the article for publication, acknowledges that the United States Governmentretainsanon-exclusive,paid-up,irrevocable,world-widelicensetopublishor reproducethepublishedformofthismanuscript,orallowotherstodoso,forUnited States Governmentpurposes.
••Director,OakRidgeNationalLaboratory,OakRidge,Tennessee37830,USA;e-mail: wadswoithj@ornl.gov

1.    INTRODUCTION

India has an extremely rich history in the development of iron and steel, dating from early in the second millennium BC.' In this introduction Idiscussthreeaccomplishments:theIronPillaratDelhi,Damascus steels, andthemodernTataindustrialcomplex.Theseexamplescoveralmosttwo millenniaofIndianinfluenceonsteel.Thebalanceofthispaperfocuseson the second area, i.e., Damascussteels.

Perhaps the most visible symbol of India’s historical leadership in ironandsteelistheIronPillaratDelhi.Thepillarisamongthemostfamous productsmadefromwroughtironandisoneofthegreatmetallurgicalwonders of the world. Most recently, its creation was ranked as one of the top 50 “materialsmomentsinhistory”byTheMinerals,Metals&MaterialsSociety (TMS).2ItisfoundattheoutskirtsofDelhi,inaruinedmosque(theQuwwat- ul-Islam) in the Qutb Minar gardens. I had the privilege of visiting this monument just last year (December 2006), and I include a photograph (Fig. 1) of what was, for me, a very specialmoment.

Now used as the symbol of the Indian Institute of Metals, thepillar was made over 1,600 years ago and was probably built to celebrate the conquestoftheVangasbyKingChandraguptaVikramadityaII(375—414 AD)oftheGuptadynasty,whocrossedthemouthoftheIndusandsubjugated theVahlikas.Thepillarisremarkableforseveralreasons.First,itrepresented tremendouslyclevermetallurgicalknowledgeofmanufactureandjoiningin that time period. Second, the pillar shows no signs of rust; that is, it is resistant to oxidation and corrosion. This is in spite of the fact that it is locatedoutdoorsandhasbeenexposednotonlytomonsoonrains,butalso to all of the pollutants now found in the heavily industrialized city of New Delhi. Third, the pillar weighs an estimated 6 tons and is 16 inches in diameter atitsbase,11inchesindiameteratthetop,andabout 23feettall. Belowthesurface isabulbousshape,2feet6inchesindiameter,that rests on a grid of iron bars on top of lead, on a stone pavement. The top of the pillariscrownedwithadecorativecapital.Balasubramaniam3     hasdescribed insomedetailtheprobableforge-weldingprocessusedinmanufacturingthe pillar.Hecharacterizesthecompositionofthepillarasinhomogeneous,but notesthatingeneralthecarboncontentisrelativelylowandthephosphorus contentisrelativelyhigh.AlthoughthepillarbearsGuptascriptfromthe3rd




Image result for delhi iron pillar


Fig. 1. The author at the Iron Pillar in Delhi in December 2006.


or4thcenturyAD,norecordexistsastohowitwasmade.Balasubramaniam has given the most compelling description of how it may have been manufactured and the basis for its corrosionresistance.'

OnetheoryofhowtheIronPillarwasmadeholdsthatwroughtiron wasforgedintodisksofthesamediameterasthepillar andabout4inches thick,each weighingabout90lb(36kg).Thesediskswerethensolidstate bonded at high temperature by hammering. Thus, the pillar was slowly constructed from these hammer-welded thin pancakes, apparently as a horizontal  structure.3     The  outside  of  the  pillar  was  pared  down  with  cold chisels to form the final cylindrical outersurface.

Similar pillars and beams exist elsewhere in India. (At Dhar, for example,apillarofover42feet,abouttwicethelengthoftheDelhipillar, wasbuiltinthe11thcenturyAD,buthasfallenandbeenbroken.Thispillar hasasquarecrosssection).Theprocessdescribedabovemaybesimilarto one used for much shorter Britishbeams.

ThereisevenmoreuncertaintyabouttheoriginoftheIronPillar’s impressivecorrosion characteristics.Themostlikelymetallurgicalfactoris thehighphosphoruscontent,whichappearstobethesourceoftheprotective passivefilmthatformedonthepillar’ssurface.4Allofthissuccesswith iron,whichwassowellestablishedinthe5thcenturyAD,wasattainedat atimewhentheEuropeancountriesweremostlyinthebarbarianage;this suggeststhatironmetallurgymusthaveaverylonghistory,predatingthe start of the Christianera.

AsecondfamousgroupofIndiansteelsarethehigh-carbon(about 1—2%C)castingsknownaswoofr;thesecastingswerethebasisfortheso- calledDamascussteels.Indeed,legendhasitthatKingPuruofIndiagave AlexandertheGreataboxcontainingwootzcakesorcastingsabout323BC. Forthereasonsdescribedbelow,mycolleaguesandI:(l)researchedthe originsofthesesteels,(2)experimentedtodeducetheprobablemethods used to manufacture such steels into swords and other weapons andarmor,

(3)  measuredthemicrostructuralandmechanicalpropertiesofbothoriginal Damascussteelsandmodemreproductionsofsuchsteels,andmostrecently

(4)  determinedtheageofaDamascussteelknifebladeusingcarbondating techniques.(Iemphasizethesefouractivitiesinthebalanceofthispaper.)

Finally, in more modem times, the Tata steel industry has beena majorforceinIndia.ThisearlyarmoftheTataGroup,whichhasevolved toincludemanyotherindustries,hashadamajorimpactonthedevelopment ofIndiaintoasignificantforceintoday’sglobaleconomy.Theestablishment oftheTataIronandSteelCompanyatJamshedpurin1907realizedagoal set by Jamsetji Nusserwanji Tata, who was reportedly inspired by a lecture givenbyThomasCarlylein1867.ActingonCarlyle’sstatementthat“the nationwhichgainscontrolofironsoonacquiresthecontrolofgold”.Tata devoted considerable effort to building “a steel plant that would compare with the best of its kind in the world.” Sadly, he did not live to see the companyproduceitsfirstingotin1911,buthisdeterminationwasthedriving force in the creation of one of the world’s leading steelmanufacturers.

Theremainderofthisarticleisdividedintothefoursectionsdescribed above on Damascussteels.


2.     DAMASCUSSTEELS

My interest in the subject of Damascus steels is a consequence of workconductedwithmycolleagues,inparticularProfessorOlegD.Sherby ofStanfordUniversity,overthelastthreedecades(from1976tothepresent). Ourinvestigationswereoriginallyfocusedonthepropertyofsuperplasticity, theabilityofpolycrystallinematerialstoundergoextremetensiledeformation. Becausematerialswiththispropertycanbereadilyformedintocomplicated shapes, there was considerable commercial interest in the development of superplasticsteels.Mostcommercialsteelscontainamaximumofl%carbon by weight (i.e., 1 wt % C), while cast irons contain about 2.1 wt % C or more.Incontrast,superplasticitywaspredictedtooccurintheintermediate rangeof1—2.1wt%C.Becausesteelswiththisamountofcarbonwerenot commercially available, we developed and manufactured a group ofsteels thatbecameknownasultrahighcarbonsteels(UHCSs).TheseUHCSsdid in fact exhibit superplasticity, along with excellent room-temperature properties, and our research led to severalpatents.’

Following one of our technical presentations on the properties of UHCSs,amemberoftheaudienceremarkedonthesimilarityinthecarbon contentofthesenewmaterialsandDamascussteels.Thisremarkpiquedour interestinthehistoryandmanufacturingofDamascussteels,‘7'andour explorations havesinceexpandedtoaddressarangeofissuessurrounding the historical development of earlysteels.

Thisworkonhistoricalsteels,althoughinspiredbyandfocusedupon Damascussteels,ledmetoabroaderappreciationofthehistoryofancient artifactsingeneral,andsteelsinparticular.7 Asaresult,inthispaperItake the opportunity to describe areas related to Damascus steels that are of scientific interest to those exploring the history ofmaterials.
Thefocusofthispaperison“true”or“genuine”Damascussteels, forgedfromasinglecasting.Asecondformofsteel,madebylaminating steelsofdifferentcomposition,issometimescalled“welded”or“pattern- welded”Damascus.Thesematerialsalsohaveafascinatinghistory,whichI have explored elsewhere." This technique can result in beautiful structures that,insomecases,canatleastsuperficiallyresemblethosefoundintrue Damascussteels,anditwaswidelyusedinIndonesiaandotherAsiancountries inancienttimes,andmorerecentlyinEuropeandtheUnitedStates.Perhaps themostfamouslaminatedmaterialsarethoseusedfortheJapaneseswords associatedwiththesamurai.However,thesesolid-stateweldedproductsand thetrueDamascussteelshavequitedifferentmetallurgicaloriginsandusually differentappearances.


2.1.   The Origins of DamascusSteels

Fig. 2. A painting from a mural in Ranchi, India, depicting King Puru of India presenting gifts to Alexander the Great. One gift is a cake of Indian wootz contained within the gold box in the hands of the servant on the right. 


IthasbeenclaimedlthatDamascussteelswereinexistenceasearly asthetimeofAlexandertheGreat(c.323BC),andFig.2showsapainting ofKingPuru(orPorus,totheGreeks)ofIndiaafterhisdefeatinbattleby thePersianconqueror.ThekingispresentinghisswordtoAlexander;behind theking,acourtieriscarryinganadditionalgift,agoldboxthatcontainsa cakeofIndianwootz.Clearly,atthistimesteelwasmorehighlyprizedthan gold.ThispaintingisondisplayintheguesthouseoftheSteelAuthorityof IndiaLimited,inRanchi.ItismorecertainthatDamascusbladeswereinuse beforetheIslamicperiod(c.620AD),becausedescriptionsofbladeswith the surface patterns that characterize this material are on record from 540ADg   l  2 Damascusbladeswerefamousduringthemedievalcrusades(Ilth,12th,and13thcenturiesAD)andcontinuedtobemadeintothe19thcentury


In the following, I summarize some of the key historical events discussed in a previously published paper.6 It is generally thought that Damascussteels(orblades)areso-callednotbecauseDamascuswastheir place of origin, but because Europeans first encountered them in Damascus. ThenamemayalsobelinkedtoanArabicwordforwater,damas,applied tothedistinctivepatternfoundonmanybladesmadeofthismaterial.Infact, thesteelitselfwasmadeinIndiaandsoldortradedintheformofcastings knownas‘cakes’.ThismaterialbecameknownaswootzfollowingGeorge Pearson’s  1795 lecture tothe Royal Society in England.'3       Srinivasan  and Ranganathan'4 state that the name wootz is an anglicized version of the wordokK,whichmeanssteelinthelanguagesofthestatesofKarnataka andAndhraPradesh;LeCoze'5likewiseproposesanIndianoriginforthe word, as well as a technical content for it. The best blades are generally acknowledgedtohavebeenmadeinPersiausingIndianwootz;therethese steelswereknownaspouladJanherder'6orpuladjohardar.Althoughthe geographicdistributionofDamascusbladesgenerallyfollowedthespreadof theIslamicfaith,theseIndiansteelswerealsoknowninRussiaduringthe MiddleAges,wheretheywerecalled puladoY bulat.''!6    European forgers foundthemselvesunabletoduplicateDamascussteel,andinfacttheirattempts to work the wootz were generallyunsuccessful.

ThemodemstudyofDamascussteelcanprobablybeconsideredto havebegunin1795whenPearsonpresentedhisworkonwootz,followed in1804byMushet,'7whoconcluded(correctly)thattherewasmorecarbon in wootz than in the cast steels of England. Although the metallurgy of wootzandDamascussteelwillbedescribedindetailinSection3,itisnow generallybelievedthatwootzwasmadebyaddinganironspongetocharcoal andheatingthismixtureforalongtimeatatemperaturetoolowforcomplete melting tooccug r l    l 13 18  Theresultwasaningotwithanoverallcomposition thatisgenerallythoughttohavecontained1—2.0wt%C.Typicalcakeswere 2 cm thick and 8—10 cm in diameter, similar to the one shown in Fig. 3.
Image result for wootz ingot konasamudram

Fig. 3. Wootz ingot from Konasamudram.


PromptedbytheworkofPearsonandMushet,MichaelFaraday,who was a blacksmith’s son, and J. Stodart, a cutler, analyzed a cake of wootz andreportedtheirresultsin1820and1822.3°Thesereportshadasignificant impact in France, where the Napoleonic wars had made steel research for weapons popular. A monograph  byC.S.Smith31      describes how the Société d’Encouragementpourl’IndustrieNationalewasestablished inFranceand offeredprizesforcertainscientificcontributions.In1820,thesocietycreated aspecialcommissionheadedbyJeanRobertBréant,theInspectorofAssays attheParisMint.Bytheendof1821Bréant,benefitingfromthecommission’s acquisitionof100kgofwootzfromtheEastIndiaCompanyinLondon,had alsodrawntheimportantconclusionofMushet'7thatcarbonwasanimportant factorinunderstandingthedevelopmentofthedamaskpatterns.AParisian cutler,Cardeilhac,madeabladefromasampleofBréant’ssteelwhichwas supposedlytheequaloftheorientalblades.InareportonBréant’sworkto thesociety,J.F.L.Mirimée,thechairmanofthecommission,quotedBréant indescribingthestructureofDamascussteelsasbeingamixtureof“pure steel” (or eutectoid composition steel) and “carburetted steel” (or proeutectoid cementite). Bréant finally published his work2° in 1823 and 1824 and is generallycreditedwithhavingfirstunderstoodthenatureofDamascussteel.
InRussia,Major-GeneralPavelP.Anossoff(orAnosov),theEngineer of Mines and Director of the Zlatoust Steel Works in the Uralsdistrict, repeated  theworkofStodartandFaradayt9 20 and ofBréan22 and  published hisresults2'in1841—43.Anossoff’sresultsarealsopresentedinarelatively recentbiography.'6SavitskyandKliachk24describehowAnossoffalsotried adding to steel a number of exotic alloying elements, such as silver, gold, platinum, and—remarkably—diamond (a decidedly expensive method of addingcarbontosteel).Theseearlyattemptsfailed;nevertheless,Anossoff eventuallysucceededinmakingbladesofDamascussteelthat,accordingto Beliaew," were able to “cut a gauze handkerchief in half in mid-air,for whichexperimentsinstrumentsofEnglishcruciblesteel’couldnotbemade sufficientlysharp.”Anossoff’sworkwasforgottenasfirearmsgradually displacedswordsforuseinwarfare,atransitionthatwaslargelycomplete by1850.Inthe1860s,ProfessorD.K.TchemoffhappenedtovisitZlatoust and“rediscovered”Anossoff’swork.AccordingtoBeliaew,"Tchemoff returned to Petrograd and at the Oboukoff works manufactured some Damascus  steel,  reporting  in  1868  that  “the  best  kind   of  steel  ever

   Englishcruciblesteel(oftencontainingabout1%carbon)isgenerallythoughttohavebeen inventedin1740byBenjaminHuntsman,althoughthishasbeendisputed."Themethodof makingthissteelwasamajorstepinimprovingthequalityofblistersteel.Thismaterial,used byclockmakers,wasmadebyplacingspongeironbarsinair-tightboxesandheatingthem withcharcoalforseveraldaysatred-hottemperatures,aprocesscalledcementationorcase- hardening.Blistersteelthushadaveryhardsurfaceandasoftinterior.Huntsman,whowas aclockmaker,decidedthathisclockspringsbrokebecausethesteelwasinhomogeneous.To overcomethisproblem,hemeltedtheblistersteeltohomogenizeitand toremovetrapped slag particles. Crucible steelmakiag later became a method for achieving a desired carbon contentbymixingandmeltingtogetherappropriateamountsoflow-andhigh-carboniron. manufacturedwasundoubtedlythebulat.”BylecturingontheDamascus steelsattheMichaelArtilleryAcademy,TchemoffinspiredBeliaewtorepeat Anossoff’sworkin1904.In1906,Beliaewpublishedahistoricalaccountof Damascus steels entitled “On the Bu1at,”°5 presumably in honor of Anossoff°s greatwork3Thiswasfollowedin1918byanaccount"ofBeliaew’sown studiesonmanufacturingDamascusbladesbystartingwithironandgraphite; thedevelopmentoftheDamascusstricture(i.e.,coarseproeutectoidcementite in a eutectoid composition matrix) is described in detail, including micrographs.BeliaewattributedthemalleabilityofDamascussteeltothe globulitic nature (i.e., the spheroidized nature) of the forged steel and recognizedthatspheroidizationoccurredduringforgingataredheat(i.e., between 700 and 800°centigrade).

AfewyearslaterinSolingen,Germany,vonHameckermadeanumber of blades using the method  proposed byBeliaew.'I      He published a detailed account'6describinghowthesteelwasmadeandreportinghissuccessin makingseveralbladeswiththecharacteristicDamascussteelpattern.Alsoin
1924,B.Zschokke'7examinedthestructureofDamascusblades,presenting someexcellentphotomicrographs.Healsoexaminedthestructuralchanges foundaftersubjectingthesteelstovariousquenchingandtemperingtreatments to demonstrate the importance of correctheat treatment.

With the exception of a reexamination of Faraday’s work byRobert Hadfieldin1931,scholarlyinterestinDamascussteelsappearstohave diminished after the 1920s until, in 1960 and 1963, C. S. Smith published his reviews of metallurgical  history.l t
2.2.   Modern Experiments on the Manufacture of Damascus SteelSwords

In the late 1970s, an experiment was carried out to simulate the ancientprocessingproceduresdescribedinRef.6.Thesimulationwasdone by thermal-mechanical processing involving rolling rather than forging, as onlyrollingfacilitieswereavailable.Aplaincarbonsteelcontaining1.7%C waschosen.AsmallcastingofthisUHCSwassubjectedtoaprolongedheat treatment (15 hours at 1150°C) to ensure that all of the carbon was in solution;thisstepalsoallowedconsiderableaustenitegraingrowth.The samplewasthenslowlycooled(atarateofabout10°C/hour)toatemperature justbelowtheA,temperature[i.e.,thetemperatureatwhichy-Fe(austenite) transformstoamixtureofn-Fe(ferrite)andcementiteinFe-Calloys,723°C]. Thisslowcoolingallowedcoarseproeutectoidcarbideprecipitationtooccur, predominantlyonthe(prior)austenitegrainboundaries.Atthispoint,the microstructureconsistsofpearlitewithinthisnetworkofcoarseproeutectoid cementite. Fig. 4 illustrates typical microstructures at three different magnifications.ThecarbidenetworkvisibleinFig.4(a)revealsthecoarseness ofthepriorausteniticgrains.Figs.4(b)and4(c)showthepearliticmatrix and the proeutectoid carbide, which is 6—15 timthick.

Theslowlycooledcastingwasreheatedtoatemperatureabovethe Ai temperature and subjected to repeated isothermal rolling at about 800°C. Thesteeldeformedreadily,andnoproblemswereencounteredduringrolling. Theinfluenceofthisprocessingonthemicrostructureofthesteelisillustrated inFig.5,bothschematicallyandwithmicrographs.Afterrolling,thecarbide networkbecomeselongatedintherollingdirection,thusproducingadamask visibletothenakedeye,asshowninthelow-magnificationimages.Onthe edgeoftherolledcasting,thecarbidenetworkiscompressed,asshownon theright-handsideofFig.5,andinthisinstancenonetworkisvisibletothe naked eye. At high magnification, however, as in the bottom right-hand image,thecarbidenetworkisobservedtobeintheformof“stringers.”

The microstructure of these rolled castings is compared to thatof DamascusbladesinFigs.6and7.InFig.6,themicrostructureofthesteel producedbyrollingiscomparedwiththatoftwoDamascusbladesexamined byZschokke.'7Atthishighmagnification,thepatternsareseentoconsistof a nonuniform distribution of coarse cementite particles. These particles originatefromthemassiveplatecarbidesthatformatprioraustenitegrain boundariesduringslowcoolingofthecasting(Fig.4).Themicrostructures oftheDamascusbladesexaminedbyZschokke(insetsinFig.6)areseento beverysimilartothatdevelopedintherolledUHCScasting.Thesizerange ofindividualcarbidesandthespacingofthebandsofcarbidesintherolled UHCS casting are compared in Table 1 with those measured from photomicrographs  of  Damascus  blades."''d d6t27  It is  clear  that  the
microstructural features developed in the rolled steel fall within the size range of the microstructural features of the Damascus blades.

Aphotomicrographofthethicknesssectionoftherolledsteelis comparedwithphotomicrographsofthethicknesssectionsofDamascus






Fig.4.PhotomicrographsatincreasingmagnificationofaslowlycooledUHCS(1.7%C)casting. The steel was slowly cooled to -7l0°C after prolonged holding at ll50°C to simulate theproceduresusedinmakingDamascusblades.Themicrostructureconsistsofanetwork ofcoaseproeutectoidcementite,delineatingtheprioraustenitegrainsize,surrounding pearlitecolonies.








 Fig. 5 Changes in stricture during rolling of a UHCS casting, performed to simulate the manufacture of a Damascus blade, shown both schematically and with micrographs. Initially,allsurfacesofthecastingdisplaythemicrostructureshownatleft,atbothhigh and low magnification. After rolling, the networks of carbides are elongated in the rollingdirectionandcompressedinthethicknesssection,leadingtothecharacteristic microstructuresshownontheright-handside:surfaceathighmagnification(top),surface atlowmagnification(center),andedgeatlowmagnification(bottom).Inaddition,the cérbideplatesaredeformedintoseparateparticlesdruingrolling.Therollingmethod usedinthisexperimentdoesnotproducetheintricatewavysurfacepatternsthatwere developedbyartistsusinghandforging;nevertheless,adamask patternisclearlyevident.bladesinFig.7.Thesimilarityisstriking.Inthisorientation,thebandsare observedtobeverycloselyspaced.Thetwophotomicrographsontheright revealbandspacingsof0.05—0.2mmintheDamascusblades,whiletheone ontheleftrevealsabandspacingofabout0.1mmintherolledUHCS.


3.     PROPERTIES OF ORIGINAL DAMASCUS STEELS ANDMODERN

PRODUCTIONS

Fig. 8 shows a Persian scimitar dating from the 17th century AD or later. The magnifiedview shows the repeated vertical surface markings thatcame be known as “Mohammed’s ladder.” The light areas of these markings are regions rich in iron carbide; they are different from, but related to, the carbides in the iron carbide network shown in Fig. S. Swords such as this were prized not only for their strength and keen cutting edges, but also for these beautiful surface markings. Writing in 1837, Henry Wilkinson commented, “the ancient swords

 of Damascus, therefore, when opposed to those of other countries, were probably found to be infinitely superior intemper and quality; which, when  combined with their great external beauty,stamped them for ages with so high a character for excellence, that they are even now handed down as heir-looms by Eastern princes to their posterity.”°The basis for these properties is to be found in the composition, processing, and structure of the material.






Fig. 6. Surface patterns produced by the processing of a UHCS casting at high magnification (largephotomicrograph)comparedtothosedevelopedinDamascusblades(insets,from photomicrographsmadebyZschokke").ThepatternsonthesurfaceoftherolledUHCS areidenticaltothoseobservedintheDamascusblades.Atthismagnification,thepatterns canbeseentoconsistofdeformednetworksofrelativelylarge(10—25pm)carbide particles.


Fig.7.SimilaritybetweenphotomicrographstakenfromthethicknesssectionofDamascus bladesanalyzedbyZschokke"(atright)andaphotomicrographoftherolledUHCS(at left). The network of carbides, originally equiaxed as shown on the right-hand side of Fig. 5, has become severely compressed duringprocessing.




Table1.Comparisonoffeaturesobserved inUHCScastingand Damascusblades(from Ref.6)


Author

Band spacing, mm

Particle size, mm

Wadsworth and Sherby'

Zschokke°’ Plate II Plate III Plate IV Plate VI Beliaew"

von Hamecker"

Smith'°

0.9

0.15—0.4


0.36

0.13—0.3

-I

-I—2

=0.55

10—25


6—20

15

2

7—1I

5

6—12

2—15






Fig. 8. Persian scimitar dating from the 17th century AD or later, in the collection of the MetropolitanMuseumofArtinNewYork.Thewhiteareasareaggregationsofcoarse cementite particles. The local effects of forging are recognizable as vertical arrays in this unusual form of damask  known as Mohammad's ladder.



AsweexploredthepropertiesofUHCS,weevaluatedthepotential of Damascus steels to exhibit superplasticity by examining our modem reproductions  of such steels.3  0  Tension  tests were performed at elevated temperatures  on a material  composed  of 1.8% carbon, 1.6%aluminium, 1.5% chromium, 0.5% manganese, and the balance iron. This material (designated UHCS-1.8C) was processed by what hascome to be known as the “Wadsworth-Sherby method,”3' using rolling procedures to impart deformation. As shown in the low-magnification photomicrograph on the left-handsideofFig.9,thisprocessproducedaproeutectoidcarbidenetwork with coarse dimensions of about 0.2 mm by 2 mm. This network is quite visible to the naked eye; it appears to be continuous but, in fact, is not; rather,itconsistsofbroken-upcarbides.Thebackgroundmatrixwithinand adjoiningthecarbidenetworkisdarkuponetchingandunresolvableatlow magnification. At high magnification (using a scanning electron microscope), thestructureisseen toconsistoffineirongrainswithfinespheroidized carbides, as shown on the right-hand side of Fig. 9. The iron grain size is about 1-2 pm, and most of the spheroidized carbides are in thesubmicron size range. A large elongated carbide, 
which is part of the continuous network of carbides, is visible at the top center of this photomicrograph.


UHCS-1.8C with DAMASK

Fig. 9. A UHCS-1.8 C material, processed by the Wadsworth-Sherby method.'I The photomicrographatleftshowstheproeutectoidcarbidenetwork,withgrossdimensions ofabout0.22mm.Athighmagnification(photomicrographatright),thestructureis seen to consist of fine iron grains with fine spheroidizedcarbides.


Theresultingmacrostructuredoesnotshowthestrongswirlpattern of the Damascus steel sword shown in Fig. 8. In part, this is because the rollingprocessuseddeformsthematerialinonlyonedirection.Theforging processusuallyresultsinmultidirectionaldeformationandmayincludethe incorporation of steps that cause the markings to go at right angles to the normalforgingdirection,producingtheMohammed’sladdereffect(lower part of Fig.8).

Text Box: Flow rate (MPa)
TheresponseoftheprocessedUHCS-1.8Cmaterialtotensiontests at 750°C is shown in Fig. 10. This material was demonstrated to be superplastic,withtheslopeofthestress-strainratecurveshowingastrain- ratesensitivityexponentof0.43(anexponent of0.5isoftenconsideredto betheoptimumforachievingsuperplasticityinfine-grainedmetallicalloys). The inset shows a sample tested at a strain rate of 2% per minute, which exhibits an elongation of 450%. These results suggest that theancient



Strain rate (s 1)

Fig.10.Theflowstress-strainrateresponseoftheUHCS—1.8Cmaterialat750°C.Theslope of the stress-strain rate curve shows asuperplastic strain-rate sensitivity exponent of 0.43.Thesamplewastestedatastrainrateof2%perminutetoanelongationof450%.
Damascus steel weapons could well have exhibited superplastic characteristics near  the A    transition temperature. Further work3 '   yielded  aUHCS alloy containing 1.8 wt % C and 1.6 wt % Al with surface markings similar to those of Damascus steels. The room-temperature fracture stress of this material wasover2000MPa,indicatingthehighstrengthsthatmighthavebeen obtained for Damascus steelweapons.

A preliminary investigation was also carried out to explore the chemistry, microstructure, and mechanical properties of a Damascus steel knife blade that had been donated for this purpose. The knife is fromIndia andwasbelievedtohavebeenmanufacturedaround1650AD.Acrosssection throughthewidthoftheknifenearthemidpointoftheblade,whichclearlyshows Damascus markings, is shown in Fig. 11. (A full account of the properties  ofthis  blade  isgiven  elsewhere.3  3)

Fig.11.SectionthroughthewidthofanIndianknifemadeofDamascussteel,nearthemidpoint of the blade. This sample was used for microstructuralinvestigations.
Chemical analysis revealed the composition to be typical of that of manyDamascussteelbladesofIndianorigin,withacarboncontentofabout l.9%.Microstructuralinvestigations,carriedoutonsamplesfromtheblade, revealed microstructures typical of those found in Damascus steels of this composition and origin. Specifically, the bulk microstructure consists of a heterogeneousdistributionofproeutectoidcarbides(whichleadtothevisible damask) in a matrix of eutectoid composition that has a range of complex structures.Inaddition,however,thereareregionsofdecarburizationatthe edge of the blade and evidence of localized corrosion. Other features of interestincludeexamplesoftherelativeresistanceoftheironcarbidephase tocorrosionwhencomparedtothematrix,evidence ofgrindingfollowing heattreatment,andthepresenceofdeformedmanganesesulfideinclusions. Most of the microstructural investigations were carried out on the sample shown in Fig11.

Sections of the blade were also selected for mechanical behavior evaluation.Initially,theoverallhardnessofacentersectionofthebladewas determinedtobeRC=42.Miniaturetensilespecimenswerealsomachined fromthebladeandtestedintensionatroomtemperatureandat800°C.The resultsoftheroom-temperaturepropertiestestindicateda0.2%offsetyield strengthof129.36ksi(892.6MPa).Fracturetookplaceafterabout2%plastic strain at a stress corresponding to an ultimate tensile strength (UTS)of 155.06ksi(1069.85MPa).Theelevated-temperaturetestwascarriedoutin avacuumatmosphereofapproximately105torr.Inthiscase,astrainrate changetestwascarriedoutbyinitiallysettingthestrainrateat10a/s;itwasthen  increased  to103   /s,decreased  to105/s,and  finally  returned  to10a/s, afterwhichthesamplewasrunouttofailure.Inthiswayitwaspossibleto determineavalueofthestrainratesensitivity,whichisausefulguidetothe formabilityofsteelinthefinalforged condition.Thestrainratesensitivity wasdeterminedtobeabout0.2,atypicalvalueformanymetalsandalloys. The total elongation of the sample after this test was about65%.


4.     RADIOCARBONRATINGOF     AMASCUSSTEEL

A2001summaryoftechniquesfordatingvariousobjects34spansa rangeoftimescales,frombillionsofyears(e.g.,astronomicalmethodsfor determiningtheageoftheuniverse)toafewhours(e.g.,forensicentomology fordeterminingwhenapersondied).Onewell-knownmethodofdatingis basedontheuseofisotopictechniques.Thismethodincludesreactionssuch astheuranium-to-leadtransformationthatisusedfordatesrangingfrom 1billionyearsbeforepresent(YBP)to4.5billionYBP.Perhapsthebest- knownisotopictechnique,however,isradiocarbondating,whichisusedto covertimeperiodsfromseveralhundredyearsagotoabout50,000YBP.

The radioactive isotope of carbon—that is, carbon-14 ('4Cccurs naturally and is formed continuously in the atmosphere. Living matter, such asplantsandanimals,constantlyabsorbsallformsofcarbon(e.g.,via photosynthesisorfoodintake).Whenlivingmatterdies,nonewcarbonis addedtoit.Theradioactive'4C decaysbacktonitrogen,andsotheratioof '4C totheotherformsofcarboncontinuouslydecreaseswithtime.Because thedecayrateof'4C isknown(itshalf-lifeis5,370years),massspectrometry canbeusedtomeasuretheamountthatremainsinasampleandthusdetermine the sample’sage.

A few years ago, my colleagues and I addressed an issue of great interesttobothmaterialsscientistsandarcheologists—thedatingofiron- basedmaterialsthatcontaincarbon.'5t36,37Thephrase“iron-basedmaterials”isusedheretocoverthethreecommongroupsofironsandsteels:wrought irons,whicharetypicallylowcarbon(e.g.,lessthan0.05%carbon);steels (upto2.1%carbon),andcastirons(morethan2.1%carbon).Inaddition, rustorcorrosionproductsfromthesematerialsareincluded,sincetheycan alsobeusedfordatinginsomecases.Forthecaseofiron-basedmaterials, thetimespanofinterestisfromthestartoftheIronAgeintheregionsof interest(about2000BCorearlier)toseveralhundredyearsago.Themost appropriatemethodforthistimespanandgroupofmaterialsis'4Cdating.
Forthistechniquetobeapplicable,thecarbonmustcomefrom materialsthatarecontemporaneouswiththemanufactureoftheiron-based materials.Thus,freshlycutwoodandcharcoal fitthiscriterion,butcoal, coke,andotherformsthatareexhaustedof'4C donot.Bywayofexample, castironsfromChinathatweremadeusingcoalcannotbedatedwiththis technique.Fortunately,manyancienttechniquesformakingironandsteel didusefuelsthatwerebasedonwoodandcharcoal.Infact,Wilkinsonstates thattheproductionofwootzrequiredtheadditionof“onetenthpartby weightofdriedwoodchoppedsmall”and“oneortwogreenleaves”tothe cruciblesinwhichthecakeswereformed,notingthatthewood“whichis alwaysselectedforthispurposeistheCassiaauFiculata,aRdtheleavesused tocovertheironandwoodarethoseoftheAsclepiasgigantea,oz,whenthat is not to be procured, those of the Convolvulusfaurifofia.”3 
Eveninthesematerials,however,somecaveatsareassociatedwith radiocarbon dating. Historically, the irons and steels developed fromthe beginningoftheIronAgetoseveralhundredyearsagoarerelatively simple, atleastintermsofdeliberatealloying.Meteoriciron,however,wasoften usedinancientartifacts;thismaterialcontainsrelativelylargeamountsof nickel, which can be used to distinguish it from man-madematerials.

The use of radiocarbon dating to determine the age of carbon- containingmaterialswasfirstproposedinthe1950s.Thefeasibilityofusing radiocarbondatingforiron-basedmaterialswasinitiallydemonstratedby vanderMerweandStuiver,'whodatedatotalof15samplesofiron-based materials using beta counting at Yale University.3 4 The Yale betacounter, however, required a total of 1 g of carbon, a significant amount: for a 2.0%carbonsteelorcastiron,50gofmaterialwouldberequired,or1000g ofa0.1%carboniron,assuming100%yieldsintheexperimentalprocessof extractingthecarbon.Inthelate1980s,radiocarbondatingbyaccelerator massspectrometry(AMS)becamecommon.Thismethod,whichrequires only1mgofcarbon,wasusedin1987todate12differentironartifacts.4'

In2001,mycolleaguesandIdevelopedanimprovedmeansof extracting carbon from iron.3  5 We  used thistechnique toevaluate some50 artifacts,includingtheDamascussteelknifedescribedinSection3.Asnoted,

thisknifewasbelievedtohavebeenmanufacturedinabout1650AD.Our resultsforthisobjectshowedwith71%confidence thatitwasmanufactured between1640ADand1670AD,indicatingthatthismethodcouldbeused to arrive at accurate dates for iron-based materials.

Oneinterestingareaconcernstheuseofrustfordating.Ifrustcan bedatedreliably,itopensupalargenumberofpossibilitiesfordatingiron artifacts. Most of the carbon in iron-based materials is in the form ofthe orthorhombic crystalline iron carbide (Fe3C) known as cementite.Although cementite exhibits a complex range of possible amounts and morphologies, the thermodynamic stability of iron carbide is significantly greater than that of iron.So,asironrusts,thecarbidephasewillbemorestablethanthe matrixandwillremainbehind.Aslongasthecarbonremainsintherust,in whatever form, it is potentially available for radiocarbondating.


Age in radiocarbon years before present

Fig. 12. Radiocarbon ages for clean and highly corroded metal: a comparison.


Knox42reportedthedetectionofironcarbideintheremainingoxide from a corroded 2,800-year-old Iranian steel dagger. More recently, Notis4'has succeeded in making carbon maps in rusted old steel samples using electron-probemicroanalysistechniquesatLehighUniversityandhasobserved goodcarbonimagesinthemicrostructures.Recentworkinthisareaprovides evidenceforthereliabilityofdatingcorrosionproductsfromartifactsthat haverustedintheair,intheground,orunderwater.'6Theresultsindicate that under at least some circumstances, the original carbon from iron-based materials is retained in rust and can be cleanly extracted and dated (see Figure 12). The work suggests that accurate radiocarbon dates may be obtainable with minimal amounts of material and with minimal risk to artifacts.

In2003,mycolleaguesandIcompiledalloftheavailableradiocarbon data for iron and steel." A selection is shown is Fig.13.

Asnotedabove,foraradiocarbondateonirontobemeaningful,the carbon extracted from the iron-based material must be frombiomass 

contemporaneous  with the original manufacture of the material. In addition to fossil fuels such as coal and coke, carbonates (e.g., limestone and siderite), shell, or old wood (all of which are depleted in '4C) will cause artifacts to appear older than they are. Complications arising from the recycling of artifacts must also be considered; the reforging of broken swords and knives is a case in point. These limitations of the dating technique have been well summarizedby van der Merwe4 and Cresswell.44 Nevertheless, radiocarbon dating is  an exceptionally useful tool in determining the date of manufacture of iron-based materials, and it could potentially be used to uphold India’s claim to early leadership in the working of iron.

a Pre-AMS

    Others,AMS

    Cook/Wadsworth

 
-
Fig.13.Carboncontentvsage,summarizingallAMSradiocarbondata.Theasteriskidentifies a date determined fromrust.




ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

I am grateful to Dr. Oleg D. Sherby, Professor Emeritus of the Department of Materials Science and Engineering at Stanford University, who has been my mentor, colleague, and friend in exploring the historyof Damascussteels.TheassistanceofBonnieNestorandJoRoyinpreparing the manuscript for publication is sincerelyappreciated.


FERENCES

1.          R.Tewari,“TheOriginsofIron-WorkinginIndia:NewEvidencefromtheCentral Ganga Plain and the Eastern Vindhyas,” Antiquity, 77 (2003)536—545.

2.          J.J.Robinson,“YouVoted,WeCounted:The50GreatestMomentsinMaterials,Part I: Nos. 50—11,” JOM, 59 (2007)14—15.

3.          R.Balasubramaniam,“ElucidationofManufacturingTechnologyEmployedtoConstruct theBodyoftheDelhiIronPillar,”BulletinoftheMetalsMuseum(TheJapanInstitute of Metals, Sendai), 31 (1999) 40-63; R. Balasubramaniam, “Effect of Material InhomogeneityonProtectivePassiveFilmFormationonDelhiIronPillar,”Current Science, 84 (2003)534—541.

4.          R.Balasubramaniam,“OntheCorrosionResistanceoftheDelhiIronPillar,”Corrosion Science, 42 (2000)2103—2129.

5.           O. D. Sherby, T. Oyama, and J. Wadsworth, “Divorced Eutectoid Transformation Process and Product of Ultrahigh Carbon Steels,” U.S. Patent 4,448,613, May 15, 1984;O.A.Ruano,J.Wadsworth,andO.D.Sherby,“MethodforConsolidationof Iron-BasedAlloyPowderbyCyclicPhaseTransformationUnderPressure,”U.S.Patent 4,492,671,Jan.8,1985;O.D.SherbyandT.Oyama,“UltrahighCarbonSteelAlloy andProcessingThereof,”U.S.Patent4,533,390,August6,1985;O.D.Sherby,D.W. Kum, T. Oyama, and J. Wadsworth, “Ultrahigh Carbon Steels Containing Aluminum,” U.S. Patent 4,769,214, Sept. 6,1988.

6.          J.WadsworthandO.D.Sherby,“OntheBulat—DamascusSteelsRevisited,”Progress in Materials Science, 25 (1980) 35—68 and workscited therein.

7.          J.WadsworthandO.D.Sherby,“DamascusSteel-Making,”Science,218(1982)328— 330.

8.          O. D. Sherby and J. Wadsworth, “Damascus Steels,” Scientific American, 252 (2) (1985)112—120.

9.           J. Wadsworth and O. D. Sherby, “Damascus Steels and Welded DamascusSteels,”

Scientific American, 252 (6) (1985) 7 [letter].

10.       J.Wadsworth,“AncientandModernSteelsandLaminatedCompositesContaining Steels,” MRS Bulletin, 27.12(2002) 980—987.

11.       N.T.Beliaew,“DamasceneSteel,”JournaloftheIronandSteelInstitute,97(1918) 417—437.

12.       C.S.Smith,AHistoryofMetallography:TheDevelopmentofIdeasontheStructure of metals before 1890, University of Chicago Press, Chicago1965.

13.       G. Pearson, “Experiments and Observations to Investigate the Nature of a Kind of Steel,ManufacturedinBombay,andtherecalledWootz:WithRemarksontheProperties andCompositionoftheDifferentStatesofIron,”PhilosophicalTransactionsofthe Royal Society, Series A, 85 (1795)322—346.

14.       S.SrinivasanandS.Ranganathan,India’sLegendaryWootzSteel.’AnAdvancedMaterial oftheAncientWorld,NationalInstituteofAdvancedStudiesandIndianInstituteof Science, Bangalore2004.
15.       J. Le Coze, “About the Signification of ifootr and Other Names Given to Steel,”IJHS,38 2 (2003) 117—127.
16.       D. A. Proshkin, Pavel Petrovich Anossoff, Izdatelstvo Nauk, Moscow 1971, pp. 180— 250.

17.       D.Mushet,“ExperimentsonWootzorIndianSteel,”PhilosophicalTransactionsof the Royal Society of London, Series A, 95(1804) 175.

18.       L. Aitchison, A History of Metals, Interscience, New York 1960, pp.351-352.

19.       J.StodartandM.Faraday,“ExperimentsontheAlloysofSteelMadewithaViewto Its Improvement,” Quarterly Journal of Science, Literature and the Arts, 9 (1820) 319—330.

20.       J.StodartandM.Faraday,“OntheAlloysofSteel,”PhilosophicalTransactionsofthe Royal Society of London, Series A, 112 (1822)253—270.

21.       C. S. Smith, Four Outstanding Researches in Metallurgical History: Lecture on OutstandingResearch,AmericanSocietyforTestingandMaterials, Philadelphia1963.

22.       J.R.Bréant,“Descriptiond’unprocèdeàl’aideduquelonobtientuneespeced’acier fondu, sembable a celui des lames damassées Orientales.” Bulletin de la Societé d’Encouragementpourl’industrieNationale,22(1823)222—227;reprinted(inEnglish) as“DescriptionofaProcessforMakingDamaskedSteel,”AnnalsofPhilosophy,8 (1824)267—71.

23.       P.Anossoff,“OntheBulat,”GomyJournal(1841);reprintedinAnnuaireduJournal desMinesdeRussie(1843)192—236.

24.       E. M. Savitsky and B. S. Kliachko, Metals of the Space Era, MoscowMetallurgia

1978, pp. 6—7.

25.       N. T. Beliaew, On the Bulat, thesis, Michael Artillery Academy, Petrograd (St. Petersburg)1906.
26.       K. von Hamecker, “Beitrag zur Frage des Damaszenstahls,” Stahl und Eisen, 44 (1924)1409—1411.
27.       B.Zschokke,“DuDamasséeetdeslamesdedamas,”RevuedeMetallurgie(Paris), Part 1, 21 (1924)635—669.
28.       Robert Hadfield, “A Research on Faraday’s ‘Steel and Alloys’,” Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, Series A, 230 (1932)221—292.

29.       HenryWilkinson,“OntheCauseoftheExternalPattern,orWateringoftheDamascus Sword-Blades,”JournaloftheRoyalAsiaticSocietyofGreatBritainandIreland,4 (1837)187-193.

30.       O. D. Sherby and J. Wadsworth, “Damascus Steel and Superplasticity — Part I: Background,Superplasticity,andGenuineDamascusSteels,”SAMPEJournal,31.4 (1995)10—17.

31.       J. Wadsworth and 0. D. Sherby, “Comments on ‘Damascus Steel, Part III: The Wadsworth-Sherby Mechanism’ by Verhoeven et al.,” Materials Characterization, 28 (1992)165—172.

32.       E.M.Taleff,B.L.Bramfitt,C.K.Syn,D.R.Lesuer,J.Wadsworth,and0.D.Sherby, “Processing, Structure, and Properties of a Rolled, Ultrahigh-Carbon Steel Plate Exhibiting a Damask Pattern,” Materials Characterization, 46 (2001) lI—18.

33.       J. Wadsworth, “Properties of a Damascus Steel Knife Blade,” (manuscript in preparation).

34.       C. Zimmer, “How Old Is It?” National Geographic, 200.3 (September 200 I)78—101.

35.       A.C.Cook,J.Wadsworth,andJ.R.Southon,“AMSRadiocarbonDatingofModern and Ancient Iron Artifacts: A New Carbon Extraction Method in Use at LLNL,” Radiocarbon, 43 (2A) (2001)221—227.

36.       A.C.Cook,J.Wadsworth,J.R.Southon,andN.J.vanderMerwe,“UsingRadiocarbon DatingtoEstablishtheAgeofDon-BasedArtefacts,”Journal ofArchaelogicalScience, 30 (2003)95—101.

37.       A.C.Cook,J.Wadsworth,andJ.R.Southon,“UsingRadiocarbonDatingtoEstablish the Age of Iron-Based Artefacts,” JOM, 55 (5) (2003) 15—23.

38.       H.Wilkinson,EnginesofWar:or,HistoricalandExperimentalObservationsonAncient andModernWarlikeMachinesandImplements,IncludingtheManufactureofGuns, Gunpowder,andSwords,withRemarksonBronze,Iron,Steel,&c.,Longman&Co., London 184 l, pp.200—204.

39.       N.J.vanderMerweandM.Stuiver,“DatingIronbytheCarbon-14Method,”Current Anthropology, 9.1 (1968)48—53.

40.       N. J. van der Merwe, The Carbon-14 Dating of Iron, University of Chicago Press, Chicago1969.

41.       R. G. Cresswell, M.Sc. thesis, University of Toronto, Toronto1987.

42.       R. Knox, Archaeometry, 6 (1963)43—45.

43.       M.R.Notis,“AGhostStory:RemnantStructuresinCorrodedAncientIronObjects” (2002), available on line(http://www.lehigh.edu/-inarcmet/papers/Notis%202002.pdf).

44.       R.G.Cresswell,“TheRadiocarbonDatingofIronArtefactsUsingAcceleratorMass Spectrometry,” Historical Metallurgy, 25 (1991)76—85.

Steel pŏlād sword gifted to Alexander by Porus is Russian word 'bulat' = steel traceable to Indus Script Meluhha word pōlaḍu, 'black drango' (Telugu) rebus pōlaḍu, pŏlād प्वलाद् or phōlād फोलाद् 'steel' (Kashmiri)

$
0
0

https://tinyurl.com/y7pbxamw

This is an addendum to 

 https://tinyurl.com/y7u2m76y


The best blades are believed to have been forged in Persia from Indian wootz, which was also used to make shields and armor. These steels were known in the middle ages in Russia where they were called “bulat” steels. In Persia, they were known as “pouhad Janherder”.



Figure illustrates a drawing of King Puru of India greeting Alexander the Great (about 330 BC). 

The centre-piece of the Ranchi Steel Authority of India Institute painting, in my view, is the smithy, forge shown to the left of the Alexander-Puru narrative of gift of a sword.

This painting is in the guest house of the largest R&D steel laboratory in the world, the Steel Authority of Irui@ itsRanchi (with a staff of 1200 research scientists and support personnel). After King Puru was defeated by Alexander the Great in battle, (as shown in the painting), the King gave, as a token of respect, his sword to Alexander, and behind the King, his aide is carrying an additional gift, a gold container within which is a cake of IndLsnwootz. At the time, this steel was more prized than gold!! In a more recent period, the Russian poet, Alexander Pushkin immortalized “bulat” with a similar comparison, when he wrote, in 1830, the following poem [A.C. Pushkin, Vol 1, Udozestvennia Literaturea, Moscow, (1978), p. 229.]: 

All is mine, said gold 
All is mine, said bulat 
All I can buy, said gold 
All I will take, said bulat

https://www.osti.gov/servlets/purl/555400 O.D. Sherby, and J. Wadsworth, 1997, Ultrahigh Carbon Steels, Damascus Steel%and Superplasticity, Preprint of paper presented in: 9th International Metallurgical and Materials Congress Istanbul, Turkey June 11-15, 1997

पोळ   pōḷa m A bull dedicated to the gods, marked with a trident and discus, and set at large. 2 Hence, fig. A fat, lazy, good-for-nothing fellow. 3 f A wall of loose stones. 4 n C (Or पोळें) A honeycomb. पोळा   pōḷā m (पोळ) A festive day for cattle,--the day of new moon of श्रावण or of भाद्रपद. Bullocks are exempted from labor; variously daubed and decorated; and paraded about in worship. 

पोळा   pōḷā m (पोळ) The cake-form portion of a honeycomb. 3 A kindled portion flying up from a burning mass, a flake. पोळें   pōḷēṃ n C A cake-form or flat honeycomb. पोळें [ pōḷēṃ ] ‘honeycomb’ (shown as a pictorial motif on Lothal Seal 51).

Pictorial motif on Seal Lothal 51 is a honeycomb.
Lothal 51 Together with pola 'honeycomb' rebus: pola 'magnetite, ferrite ore', the inscription message is: smithy forge blacksmith workshop for implements of alloy metal, of bright iron/alloy metal.
aya 'fish' rebus: ayas 'alloy metal' Fish + lid: aya dhakka,Rebus: aya dhakka 'bright iron/alloy metal'

aya'fish' rebus: ayas 'alloy metal' PLUS  खााडा [ kāṇḍā ] 'A jag, notch, or indentation (as upon the edge of a tool or weapon)' Rebus: kaṇḍa'implements' (Santali)
 variant with notch as on Lothal seal 51: Ka. paṭakāru tongs, pincers. Te. paṭakāru, paṭukāṟu pair of tongs, large pincers. (DEDR 3864) Rebus: khār खार् 'blacksmith' PLUS  खााडा [ kāṇḍā ] 'A jag, notch, or indentation (as upon the edge of a tool or weapon)' Rebus: kaṇḍa 'implements' (Santali)
kolom 'three' rebus: kolimi 'smithy, forge' PLUS dula 'pair' rebus: dul 'metal casting' PLUS koḍa 'one' rebus: koḍ 'workshop'



పొల [ pola ] or పొలసు pola. పొలుసు [ polusu ][Telugu] A scale of a fish. చేపమీది పొలుసుTu. poḍasů scales of fish. Te. pola, polasu, polusu id. Kui plōkosi id. (DEDR 4480). పొలుపు [ polupu ] or పొల్పు polupu. [Telugu] Firmness,స్థైర్యము. "పొలుపుమీరిన నెలవంకిబొమలు జూచి, రమణదళుకొత్తు బింబాధరంబుజూచి." Rukmang. i. 158
pola, ‘magnetite’  is denoted by pōḷī, ‘dewlap, honeycomb’ hieroglyphs. polo, pwālo ʻ beehive ʼ (Nepali); polo id. (Ku.)(CDIAL 8398)
M. poḷ m. ʻ bull dedicated to the gods ʼ; Si. pollā ʻ young of an animal ʼ.
4. Pk. pōāla -- m. ʻ child, bull ʼ; A. powāli ʻ young of animal or bird ʼ(CDIAL 8399)

పోలడు  , పోలిగాడు or దూడలపోలడు pōlaḍu. [Tel.] n. An eagle. పసులపోలిగాడు the bird called the Black Drongo. Dicrurus ater. (F.B.I.)

पोलाद   pōlāda n ( or P) Steel. पोलादी a Of steel (Marathi) bulad 'steel, flint and steel for making fire' (Amharic); lād 'steel' (Arabic) pōlāda 'steel', pwlad (Russian), fuladh (Persian) folādī (Pashto) 
http://tinyurl.com/mrsqcws  ولاد polād, s.m. (6th) The finest kind of steel. Sing. and Pl. folād P فولاد folād or fūlād, s.m. (6th) Steel. Sing. and Pl. folādī P فولادي folādī or fūlādī, adj. Made of steel, steel. (Pashto) pŏlād प्वलाद् or phōlād फोलाद् । मृदुलोहविशेषः m. steel (Gr.M.; Rām. 431, 635, phōlād).pŏlödi pōlödi  phōlödi (= ) । लोहविशेषमयः adj. c.g. of steel, steel (Rām. 19, 974, 167, pōo) pŏlāduwu । शस्त्रविशेषमयः adj. (f. pŏlādüvü made of steel (H. v, 4).(Kashmiri).

దడ్డీ  daḍḍī. [Tel.] n. A lump or ingot of steel.

The Prakritam gloss पोळ [pōḷa], 'zebu' as hieroglyph is read rebus: pōḷa, 'magnetite, ferrous-ferric oxide'; poliya 'citizen, gatekeeper of town quarter'. 

Thus, the black drongo perched on a zebu, bos indicus as a hypertext signifies: magnetite, ferrite ore and steel.

pōḷa 'zebu' rebus: pōḷa 'magnetite, ferrite ore) पोळ [ pōḷa ] 'magnetite', ferrous-ferric oxide Fe3O4 (Asuri)
pōladu 'black drongo bird' rebus: pōḷad 'steel'


Rebus: Bolad (alternatively spelled PuladPulatPolat, or Polad in Persian and Turkic languages) is common given name among the Inner Asian peoples. The meaning of the word Bolad is "steel". In Khalkha Mongolian form of the word is Boldhttps://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bolad_(given_name)
Black Drongo (Dicrurus macrocercus) IMG 7702 (1)..JPG
A Black drongo in Rajasthan state, northern India

The word wootz (Michael Faraday, as quoted by Peter Day, The Philosopher's Tree, p. 108) may have been a mistranscription of wook, an anglicised version of urukku (உருக்கு) (ഉരുക്കു), the word for melting in Tamil  and  Malayalam  or urukke, the word for steel in Kannada (ಉರ್‍ಕು, ಉಕ್ಕು),Telugu (ఉక్కు) and many other Dravidian languages." http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wootz_steel

What could be the source of the word bulat (Russian)? If the sword was forged from wootz (ukku -- Kannada, Telugu), is it possible that the word bulat was adapted from pola 'magnetite' iron in Asuri (Meluhha) language? Wootz may be derived from utsa 'spring of water' attesting to the watery pattern formed on the wootz (ukku, utsa) steel blade after forging of the crucible steel cake.

Wootz was imported into the Middle East from India. (Jeffrey Wadsworth and Oleg D. Sherby (1980). "On the Bulat – Damascus Steel Revisited". Prog. Mater. Sci. 25 (1): 35–68)
"The name булат is a Russian transliteration of the Persian  word پولاد (transliterated pulad), meaning steel. 

Bulat steel blade of a knife."Bulat is a type of steel alloy known in Russia from medieval times; regularly being mentioned in Russian legends as the material of choice for cold steel. The name булат is a Russian transliteration of the Persian word fulad, meaning steel. This type of steel was used by the armies of nomadic peoples. Bulat steel was the main type of steel used for swords in the armies of Genghis Khan, the great emperor of the Mongolian Empire. The technique used in making wootz steel has been lost for centuries and the bulat steel used today makes use of a more recently developed technique...Carbon steel consists of two components: pure iron, in the form of ferrite, and cementite or iron carbide, a compound of iron and carbon. Cementite is very hard and brittle; its hardness is about 640 by the Brinell hardness test, whereas ferrite is only 200. The amount of the carbon and the cooling regimen determine the crystalline and chemical composition of the final steel. In bulat, the slow cooling process allowed the cementite to precipitate as micro particles in between ferrite crystals and arrange in random patterns. The color of the carbide is dark while steel is grey. This mixture is what leads to the famous patterning of Damascus steel.

Polad, bulat crucible steel

'Schrader gives a list of names for 'steel' related to Pers. pulAd; Syr. pld; Kurd. pila, pola, pulad; Pehl. polAwat; Armen. polovat; Turk. pala; Russ. bulat; Mizdzhegan polad, bolat; Mongol. bolot, bulat, buriat. He is unable to suggest an origin for these words. Fr. Muller pointed out that the Pehlevi and Armenian should be polapat and suggested Greek 'much-beaten' as the original word...not all the countries of Asia had been exhausted in search for similar names...by adding Tibetan p'olad, Sulu bAlan, Tagalog patalim, Ilocano paslip, we at once see that the origin of the word may lie to the east. Naturally one thinks of China as the possible point of issue, for there steel was known in the third millenium before our era and we have the positive reference to steel in a Chinese writer of the fifth century BCE...Cantonese dialect fo-lim, literally 'fire-sickle'..."(Wiener, Leo, 2002, Contributions toward a history of Arabico-Gothc culture, vol.4, Gorgias Press LLC, pp. xli-xlii)

"...‘pulad’ of Central Asia. The oasis of Merv where crucible steel was also made by the medieval period lies in this region. The term ‘pulad’ appears in Avesta, the holy book of Zorastrianism and in a Manichéen text of Chinese Turkestan. There are many variations of this term ranging from the Persian

‘polad’, the Mongolian ‘bolat’ and ‘tchechene’, the Russian ‘bulat’, the Ukrainian and Armenian ‘potovat’, Turkish and Arab ‘fulad’, ‘farlad’ in Urdu and ‘phaulad’ in Hindi. It is this bewildering variety of descriptions that was used in the past that makes a study of this subject so challenging."
https://www.scribd.com/doc/268526061/Wootz-Steel-Indian-Institute-of-Science Wootz Steel, Indian Institute of Science


cattle festival: पोळ (p. 305) pōḷa m A bull dedicated to the gods, marked with a trident and discus, and set at large. पोळा [ pōḷā ] m (पोळ) A festive day for cattle,--the day of new moon of श्रावण or of भाद्रपद. Bullocks are exempted from labor; variously daubed and decorated; and paraded about in worship. (Marathi) "Pola is a bull-worshipping festival celebrated by farmers mainly in the Indian state of Maharashtra (especially among the Kunbis). On the day of Pola, the farmers decorate and worship their bulls. Pola falls on the day of the Pithori Amavasya (the new moon day) in the month of Shravana (usually in August)." https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pola_(festival) Festival held on the day after Sankranti ( = kANum) is called pōlāla paNDaga (Telugu). होळा (p. 526) hōḷā m (Intens. of होळी) A huge blazing and roaring fire.  होळी (p. 527) hōḷī f (होलिका S) The name of a Rákshasí to whom this festival is addressed. 2 The pile (of wood, grass &c.) arranged to be kindled at the close of the festival of the होळी. 2 The festival of the होळी, or the season of it. It is held at the approach of the vernal equinox. It is comprehended within the first day (or the fifth day) and the day of full moon of the month Phálgun. The term is applied also to the day of full moon of Phálgun, and to that of the month Mágh. 3 Applied to the tree or stick which is planted or fixed in the centre of the pile. होळी करणें To burn the होळी,--to kindle the pile and close the festival. hōlā f. ʻ spring festival ʼ MW., hōlākā -- f. Rājat., hōlī- f. W.
Pk. hōliyā -- f. ʻ spring festival ʼ, K. hūli f., S. horī f., P. horīhollī f., Ku. holī, N. holihori (← Mth.), A. hâlī, B. holi, Or. huḷi, Bi. holī; OAw. horī ʻ pile of wood for burning at the spring festival ʼ; H. holīhorī f. ʻ the festival ʼ, G. M. hoḷī f. (CDIAL 14182)

Toy animals made for the Pola festival especially celebrated by the Dhanoje Kunbis. (Bemrose, Colo. Derby - Russell, Robert Vane (1916). The Tribes and Castes of the Central Provinces of India: volume IV. Descriptive articles on the principal castes and tribes of the Central Provinces. London: Macmillan and Co., limited. p. 40).

Indus Script Hypertexts adored by r̥ṣi Tvaṣṭṛ Triśiras (RV 10.8) on m0304 seal, Gundestrup Cauldron & Pilier des Nautes

$
0
0
https://tinyurl.com/y95wmck7

The Gundestrup Cauldron and its Indian Connection
"Given that greater Uttara Kuru adjoined Europe and the Jats and other Śakas serving as intermediary agents, one can understand how Vedic cultural practices diffused from India to the SlavsLithuanaias, and other Europeans."
Go to the profile of Subhash KakSubhash Kakसुभाष काक. Author, scientist.

Wendy Doniger has an agenda -- B S Harishankar

$
0
0

Wendy Doniger has an agenda
by B S Harishankaron 24 Sep 2018
On September 23, 2008 at the Mathematical Association of America’s Carriage House Conference Center, Professor George Gheverghese Joseph of the University of Manchester, spoke about “The Politics of Writing Histories of Non-Western Mathematics”.  He cited the example of the discovery of infinite series as one instance in which possible Indian and other Asian influences on European mathematics have been neglected in the past. Joseph disputed the reason behind the general laxity towards non-Western contributions in histories of science. He also questioned the immense dilemma for new evidence on non-Western contributions to become accepted and then get enlisted into standard histories of science.

Joseph focused on the nature of the evidence used to establish priority in mathematical discovery and the transmission of mathematical knowledge within the global network. He contended that the standard of evidence required to establish transmission from the Orient to the West was generally much higher than that required for conveyance in the opposite direction.


Joseph said European sources generally fail to refer to or to acknowledge transmission or borrowing of any kind, even when the “circumstantial evidence” may be compelling. He described it as the “problem of invisibility” for non-European mathematics. Western historians and writers need to recognise that they have imposed too broad a burden of proof on the East’s importance to the historical development of mathematics. Joseph is author of one of the best acclaimed international works, ‘The Crest of the Peacock: the Non European Roots of Mathematics’, by Princeton University Press.


At the UNESCO Special Programme on “Mathematics, Education and Society” at the 6th International Congress on Mathematical Education Budapest, 27 July - 3 August, 1988, Joseph emphasised the Eurocentrism in science with reference to mathematics. He said there is a widespread Eurocentric bias in the production, dissemination and evaluation of scientific knowledge. This is in part a result of the way many perceive the development of science over the ages. For many third world societies, still in the grip of an intellectual dependence promoted by European dominance during the past two or three centuries, the indigenous scientific base which may have been innovative and self-sufficient during pre-colonial times, is neglected or often treated with a contempt it does not deserve. The Eurocentric bias, Joseph highlighted, insists that the presentation of mathematical results must conform to the formal and didactic style following the pattern set by the Greeks over 2,000 years ago.


George Gheverghese Joseph is not a Hindu nationalist. He has held university appointments in East and Central Africa, Papua New Guinea and New Zealand, and lectured in many universities in India under a Royal Society Visiting Fellowship (twice). In 1992, he addressed a special session of the American Association for the Advancement of Science at Boston. He has lectured in UK, Australia, US, Singapore, South Africa, Portugal, Spain, Italy, The Netherlands, Germany and Norway, and has been on BBC Radio 4’s Programme on “Indian Mathematics.”


In his book, ‘The Man of Numbers,’ Dr. Keith Devlin, executive director, H-Star Institute, Stanford, points out that the Hindu numeral system was acknowledged as early as the 10th century, by the Spanish monk Vigila, who wrote of the “subtle talent of the Indians” and that “all other races yield to them in arithmetic and geometry”. Dr. Paul Ernest, University of Exeter, feels that one reason for the non-acknowledgment of the contributions of Indian mathematicians by the “traditional histories of mathematics” could be due to “the racial prejudice of Eurocentrism”. Ernest pointed out that a common feature of eurocentric histories of mathematics is to claim that it was primarily the invention of the ancient Greeks. Their period ended almost 2000 years ago, which was followed by the ‘dark ages’ of around one thousand years until the European Renaissance triggered by the rediscovery of Greek learning led to modern scientific and mathematical work in Europe.


Dennis F. Almeida has discussed eurocentrism in the history of Mathematics and its pervasive nature in the history of science in general. M. Bernal has argued that during the past two hundred years or so, ancient Greece has been ‘talked up’ as the starting point of modern European thought and the ‘Afroasiatic roots of Classical Civilisation’ have been neglected, discarded and denied.


Wendy Doniger, Professor of History of Religions at Chicago University, in her recent work, Beyond Dharma: Dissent in the Ancient Indian Sciences of Sex and Politics discusses the mytho-science that emerged after Narendra Modi became prime minister. Doniger hardly cares to analyse the observations or even mention the researches of these scholars on Indian mathematics. On the other hand, for her studies on the history of Indian science, she has picked up casual observations on textual context by some union ministers and some activists.


Doniger alleges that the Modi regime encourages “the by now entrenched bad habit of seeking scientific authenticity in religious texts” from the past. She says that the government has set up ministries of Yoga and Ayurveda and commissioned a number of revisions of textbooks mandated as supplementary reading for all government schools. She aggressively attacks Dr. Harshvardhan, Union Minister of Science and Technology, for claiming Indians discovered algebra and the Pythagorean Theorem has its roots in India. Citing Dick Teresi’s book, Lost Discoveries, Shashi Tharoor, MP, defended Dr. Harshvardhan, but Doniger has suppressed Tharoor’s stand in her work as she wants to confine ancient Indian science as nothing but outlandish claims by Hindutva brigades.


Doniger should know that Prof. Takao Hayashi of Japan, who edited and translated into English the Bakshali manuscript on mathematics from Peshawar, has extensively discussed bijaganita (algebra) as discovered in India. Prof. S.G. Dani of TIFR, Mumbai, contends that Bijaganita is an advanced-level treatise on Algebra, the first independent work of its kind in Indian tradition (The Hindu Dec. 26, 2011). S.N. Sen in The History of Science in India contends that although algebra has its crude beginnings from Vedic times, it appeared as a distinct branch from the times of Brahmagupta.


In The Crest of the Peacock: Non-European Roots of Mathematics, George Gheverghese Joseph makes significant observations on the influence of the Upanishads on Pythagorean schools and the possible outflow of knowledge to Greece from India through Persia. Takao Hayashi vindicates the Indian roots of the Pythagorean Theorem in relation to the Sulbasutras. Doniger has unscrupulously neglected the observations of these eminent scholars in the debate on Indian algebra and Pythagorean schools. She has also sidelined the erudite Jaina contributions to mathematics in the Post Vedic Period.


Immanuel Wallerstein in his keynote address at ISA East Asian Regional Colloquium, “The Future of Sociology in East Asia,” Nov. 1996, at Seoul, Korea, opined that since 1945, the decolonization of Asia and Africa, plus the sharply accentuated political consciousness of the non-European world everywhere, has affected the world of knowledge just as much as it has affected the politics of the world-system. If social science is to make any progress in the twenty-first century, it must overcome the Eurocentric heritage which has distorted its analyses and its capacity to deal with the problems of the contemporary world.


In his recent work, Indian Mathematics, George Gheverghese Joseph says it is tempting to use the term “Hindu Mathematics” to describe the mathematical tradition of the subcontinent. His is not an isolated view. The Syrian astronomer-monk Severus Sebokht wrote in the 7th century of the rational system of mathematics of the Hindus, ‘and of their method of calculation which no words can praise strongly enough’. Intrigued by rules he discovered in an unnamed Sanskrit text, Reuben Burrow, a British mathematician posted in Bengal as an instructor in the engineers corps, wrote a paper in 1790 entitled: “A Proof that the Hindoos had the Binomial Theorem”.


Pervez Hoodbhoy, professor of physics at Quaid-e-Azam University, Islamabad, in a review of Kim Plofkers ‘Mathematics in India’, discussed the importance of Sanskrit texts which reveal a rich tradition of Indian mathematical discoveries for well over 2500 years. He argues that in the Early Vedic period, the decimal system of numbers was already established in India together with rules for arithmetic operations (ganita) and geometry (rekha-ganita). These rules were encoded into a complex system of chants, prayers, hymns, and other religious rituals.


A.L. Basham in his classic, The Wonder That Was India, observed that “Hindu civilization will retain its continuity” and discusses the world’s debt to India in the context of science. In A Concise History of Science in India, edD.M. Bose, S.N. Sen and B.V. Subbarayappa, published by the Indian National Science Academy, ancient science includes Vedic and later Vedic textual and archaeological sources, cosmology, astronomy, mathematics, physics,  atomism, chemistry, medicine, lexicography, metrics, grammar and epistemology. Professors B.V. Subbarayappa S.G. Dani and George Gheverghese Joseph highlight that it was carried ahead in the Post Vedic Period by an erudite Jaina scholarship which incorporated mathematics, medicine, astronomy, philosophy, grammar and lexicography. Buddhist sources were confined largely to medicine. Doniger barely mentions these classical works in Indian sciences.


Quoting Mridula Mukherjee and Aditya Mukherjee (JNU), Doniger charges that revised textbooks in India makes outlandish claims on history of science in India. But she is silent on the international project patronised by JNU historians Romila Thapar and K.N. Panikkar to unearth the bones of Apostle Thomas in Kerala, when he never came to India!


In, Beyond Dharma, Doniger lambasts Vedic mathematics and quantum mechanics. Eminent scientists such as Sir William Thomson (Lord Kelvin), one of the founders of thermodynamics and Prof. Hermann von Helmholtz, director of the Institute of Physics in Berlin, who developed the first mathematical analysis of the principle of conservation of energy, were much impressed by Swami Vivekananda’s lectures on Sankhya cosmogony. They were fascinated by the Sankhya theory of matter, energy and modern physics. On the Time-Space Continuum, Vivekananda gave a contemplative lecture in December 1899 at the Southern California Academy of Sciences - “The Cosmos of the Veda Concept of the Universe”.


In 2004, Shiva Nataraja arrived at the European Center for Research in Particle Physics, Geneva. The image of the Lord of Cosmic Dance was unveiled by the Director General, Dr Robert Aymar, His Excellency K.M. Chandrasekhar, Ambassador (WTO-Geneva) and Dr Anil Kakodkar, Chairman of the Atomic Energy Commission. It symbolizes Shiva’s cosmic dance of creation and destruction, a gift by the Indian government to celebrate the research center’s long association with India. At the unveiling ceremony, Dr Kakodkar expressed satisfaction that “the Indian scientific community is part of the quest for understanding the Universe”. It was not a Modi-fication syndrome, as interpreted by Doniger.


One of the greatest astrophysicists, Carl Sagan, drew a metaphor between the cosmic dance of Nataraja and the modern study of the ‘cosmic dance’ of subatomic particles and featured it in his seminal PBS series, Cosmos, in 1980. In The Tao of Physics, Fritjof Capra drew parallels between the Nataraja symbolism and the revelations of quantum physics.


Indologist Michel Danino, in a lecture on Cultural Specificities in the History of Indian Science at the India International Centre, New Delhi (September 12, 2011) in honour of the late Govind Chandra Pande, said that in astronomy and mathematics, Indians showed great skill at developing efficient algorithms, whether it was to solve Diophantine equations (for solutions in integers only) or to predict the occurrence of eclipses. Many of those algorithms were later transmitted to Europe through the Arabs.


Penguin India withdrew Doniger’s book, The Hindus: An Alternative History, from the Indian market following an out-of-court settlement with Delhi-based complainants who moved the court alleging “distortion” aimed at “denigrating Hindu traditions” (The Hindu, February 11, 2014). Article 295A of the Indian Penal Code, which helped ban the book, was imposed by the British on the Hindus to shield Islam from criticism.


Doniger should understand that sex in India extends beyond the western apprehension of lust, passion and obsession. It has manifested in tangible cultural heritage such as art, architecture and monuments as well as intangible cultural heritage such as oral traditions, performing arts, local knowledge, and traditional skills. It has divine status in numerous Sanskrit and regional textual sources as well in manifold tantric traditions.


Scholar Koenraad Elst was removed from RISA (Religions in South Asia) list by Vijay Prashad and Biju Mathew, seconded by Michael Witzel and Robert Zydenbos, and Wendy Doniger who controlled RISA did not come out in his support. He observed that people who clamour loudly for “freedom of expression” are very selective in their love of freedom. (Koenraad Elst, December 2, 2014, Banning Wendy Doniger’s “The Hindus”) RISA is a unit within the American Academy of Religion which was formed in 1909 for scholars of Biblical studies to stimulate scholarship and teaching in Christianity. In 1922, this was changed to National Association of Biblical Instructors, which later became American Academy of Religion.


In, On Hinduism, Doniger argues that Christianity contributed new approaches to Hindu movements for social action in defense of human rights for weaker castes. She claims in an interview with Vikram Zutschi that Hindutva has come to stand for the oppression of Muslims and Dalits (Contemporary India is an uneasy, volatile mix, The Hindu, December 16, 2017). But she is unscrupulously silent on dalit Christians who have been denied even access to public roads and burial grounds, and keeps away from numerous incidents such as Eraiyur in Villupuram district, Tamil Nadu, where churchmen armed with weapons, attacked scheduled caste homes and damaged nearly 80 houses (Frontline, Vol. 25, Issue 08, April 12-25, 2008). Doniger turns a blind eye on reports released by the Tamil Nadu Untouchability Eradication Front on April 2018 alleging that the practice of caste can be found in the formation of parishes, denial of share for Dalit Christians in the administration of the parish, construction of separate chapels in the same village for Dalits and orthodox Christians, discrimination in facilities provided on caste considerations, denial of employment opportunities and priesthood. (The Hindu, April 10, 2018)


At Harobele, Karnataka, more than a hundred scheduled castes were forced to spend a night in the fields to hide from a rampaging mob of Catholics. Four SC priests from Karnataka complained to Pope Francis accusing the Indian Catholic church of being casteist, but his response was disappointing (The Hindustan Times, August 2, 2015). Doniger who responds to all alleged Hindutva oppressions hardly responds to such notorious incidents in India.


Is Doniger aware that SC Christian converts filed a complaint in June 2015 with the United Nations accusing the Vatican and the leadership of India’s Catholic Church of caste-based discrimination? A delegation of 22 persons from the Dalit Christian Liberation Movement and Viduthalai Tamil Puligal Katchi (a collective of human rights activists) submitted the complaint to the UN Information Centre for India and Bhutan, in Delhi.


In, On Hinduism, Doniger argues that Christianity contributed new approaches to Hindu movements for social action in defense of human rights for women. She argues that Hindutva has come to stand for the oppression of women. (Contemporary India is an uneasy, volatile mixThe Hindu, December 16, 2017). 


Is she aware that numerous catholic sisters in India have raised manifold allegations against church priests and other male clergy of sexual exploitation and murders of nuns? Sex crimes come tinged with holy terror when clergymen prey on the laity (Outlook, January 20, 2017: The Sins Of Our Fathers). Currently, in September 2018, a group of Indian catholic sisters broke ranks with the church by openly protesting in the streets of Kochi, Kerala’s commercial capital, against Bishop Franco Mulakkal of Jalandhar, Punjab, for allegedly raping a nun 13 times. The Missionaries of Jesus, headed by him, hit back accusing the protesting nuns of whipping up a “conspiracy.” (Mulakkal has since been arrested – Ed.)


Wendy Doniger should read Sister Jesme’s Amen: The Autobiography of a Nun (Penguin India, 2009), on the illicit relationships, sexual harassment and bullying in the church. Then there is Sister Mary Chandy’s autobiography, Swasthi, which also reveals shocking facts of sexual exploitation of women within the church. In this context, Doniger must explain how the church stood/stands in defense of human rights for women in India, and especially against the oppression of women by Hindutva forces?


Doniger literally disappeared in 2012, when Sanal Edamaruku, president of the Indian Rationalist Association, was targeted by the Catholic Church for debunking the mysterious dripping statue at a Vile Parle church in Mumbai. The Association of Concerned Catholics challenged Edamaruku, and there was a hectic encounter between him and Bishop Agnelo of the Archdiocese of Bombay. The Catholic Christian Secular Forum accused Edamaruku of blasphemy and the Archbishop of Mumbai asked him to apologise in exchange for dropping charges. This animosity with Edamaruku goes back to his criticism of Mother Teresa, her sainthood, and the ‘miracle’ cure of Monica Besra. The church’s evidence is based on a written testimony in English by Besra, an illiterate woman, claiming a cure by a meditation by nuns. Edamaruku attributed her cure to treatment received in a government hospital in Balurghat and the North Bengal Medical College and Hospital. On investigating her medical record, the former health minister of West Bengal, Partho De, vindicated her recovery as a result of medical care. However, Edamaruku received death threats and ultimately left India; he now lives in exile in Finland. So much for freedom of expression.

Indus Script evidence of metalwork wealth-accounting and pipīlika a type of gold collected by ants (Mahābhārata). Australian researchers find stockpile gold in ant mounds (2012)

$
0
0

This monograph presents the Mahābhārata anecdote about pipīlika is a type of gold collected by ants. The anecdote is repeated by Herodotus, the Greek historian.

Indus Script uses an ant-related term to refer to a coppersmith.

A paper which appeared in Ancient Asia, a journal of the Society of South Asian Archaeology Society, contains a discussion on the provenience and inscription on the copper plate which is the longest inscription (34 hieroglyphs on 5 lines) reported so far in Indus Script Corpora.
The authors are aware of the inscription being a fake and proceed to describe the use in printing processes: "It is reasonable to be very suspicious of unprovenanced artifacts bearing Indus script, as very recently an Afghan manuscript with purported Indus script on birch bark (Zuberbühler, 2009) was judged to be a fake (L. Zuberbühler, pers. comm.). The copper plates do allow some interesting observations, and clearly warrant expert study." Rick Willis and Vasant Shinde should be complimented for not declaring the nine copper plates they found with inscriptions as fakes and proceeding with the analysis and indicating a possible use of the plates to create printed replica pages. 

Such replica printouts would have served as metalwork catalogs as explained in the book Indus Script -- Meluhha metalwork hieroglyphs which deciphers about 2000 inscriptions.

What is the message on the copper plate shown by the authors?

In my opinion, the conclusions of the authors, Vasant Shinde and Rick Willis are consistent with the decipherment of Indus script inscriptions as metalwork catalogs. If printing was indeed used on materials such as cloth, bark or silk, the such printing would constitute duplication of metalwork catalog pages to be distributed to the trade network on the Tin Road from Meluhha to Haifa.

The most remarkable feature of the findings reported by Rick Willis is that the copper plates chould have been used as printing templates. Rick Willis demonstrates printing using an Indus Script copper-plate with the 'rhinoceros' hieroglyph, taking the printed image on a tassah silk cloth.
Figure  The nine copper plates. Top row: Plates 1–3. Middle row: Plates 4–6. Bottom row: Plates 7–9. Scale in centimetres.

[quote] The proposal that this unique set of copper plates was designed for printing is indeed radical, but offers the most obvious reason for their existence. The principles of printing were perhaps known to Indus Valley artisans through the ancient technique of ajrakh, printing fabric with woodblock designs. It is possible that the copper plates were created firstly to maintain a permanent record of the standard designs on seals and tablets, and furthermore provide a cheap and portable means to distribute standard designs to craftsmen that carved seals in the Indus Valley region. To test this idea, an experimental trial printing was carried out with the plates by Marco Luccio, an artist and master printer based in Melbourne, Australia. Two printing inks were tested: 1) a water-based ink with ferric oxide as the pigment, and 2) an oil-based ink with carbon black. Prints were first trialled with rag paper, but then were printed on tussah silk cloth and parchment, materials which were likely available in the third millennium BC. Almost no organic materials, such as cloth, leather or wood have survived from Indus civilisation, although impressions of woven fabric have been found on terracotta vessels (Kenoyer, 1998; 159). Recently evidence of native silk fibres has been found at Indus Valley sites (Good, Kenoyer and Meadow, 2009), and tussah silk is a cloth still manufactured in northern India from the cocoons of the wild silk moth Antherea paphia, a species closely related to that identified as a silk source by Good, Kenoyer and Meadow. It is known that the Egyptians used leather in the third millennium BC for writing, and parchment documents survive from first millennium BC Babylonia (Diringer. 1982, pp. 172–174). Given the age and condition of the copper plates, the results on all three media tested were surprisingly good, and an example on tussah silk is given in Figure 13.
Figure 13Print on tussah silk taken in 2012 from Plate 6 (Rhinoceros).

The implications of this are truly remarkable. It is possible that true printing was first discovered in the Indus Valley in the third millennium BC, at least 1500 years before any other printing process was recorded elsewhere, and the prints taken from these ancient copper plates provide the earliest known artwork in printed form. While this conclusion is astounding, all evidence points to the copper plates being genuine artifacts from antiquity, and their function as special.[unquote]
Excerpted from: https://www.ancient-asia-journal.com/articles/10.5334/aa.12317/print/

See the blogpost and preceding posts (List annexed) on rebus readings of Meluhha hieroglyphs:

An indus script hieroglyph contained on this copper plate inscription:
The expression is: cīmara ‘black ant’ Rebus: cīmara‘copper’. cīmara  kāra -- ʻ coppersmith ʼ This hieroglyph is comparable to other 'signs' of the Indus Script Corpora. See Sign 54 variants.

Sign 54 and variants of Indus Script Corpora

 "In Histories (Book 3, passages 102 to 105) Herodotus reports that a species of fox-sized, furry "ants" lives in one of the far eastern, Indian provinces of the Persian Empire. This region, he reports, is a sandy desert, and the sand there contains a wealth of fine gold dust. These giant ants, according to Herodotus, would often unearth the gold dust when digging their mounds and tunnels, and the people living in this province would then collect the precious dust."https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gold-digging_ant

This statement of historian Herodotus has led to a search for the gold-digging ants. Peissel, Michel ("The Ants' Gold: The Discovery of the Greek El Dorado in the Himalayas". Collins, 1984) says that Herodotus may have confused the old Persian word for "marmot" with that for "mountain ant" because he probably did not know any Persian and thus relied on local translators when travelling in the Persian Empire. Herodotus did not claim to have seen the gold-digging "ant" creatures, he stated that he was simply reporting what other travellers told him.

Yes, the travellers who reported to Herodotus may have referred to the anecdote in the Mahābhārata which describes a type of gold called  pipīlka which is named after an ant of the same name.
A close up photo of Argentine antsA study by the CSIRO has shown that ants bring gold up to the surface far more efficiently than termites. ( - Flickr) "Termites are known to collect tiny particles of gold when burrowing and stockpile the precious metal in their mounds. Entomologist Aaron Stewart said the study was carried out to see if an insect more readily found across Australia could produce a similar result to termites." http://www.abc.net.au/local/stories/2014/03/25/3971321.htm

Termites and ants stockpile gold in their mounds, researchers find

December 10, 2012, Science in Public
Journal reference: PLoS ONE
Six-legged miners strike gold
The termite Tumulitermes tumuli, taken under a microscope. Credit: Aaron Stewart, CSIRO/Fresh Science


Read more at: https://phys.org/news/2012-12-termites-ants-stockpile-gold-mounds.html#jCp
Six-legged miners strike gold
Six-legged miners strike gold
A mound of the termite Tumulitermes tumuli. This nest sits over a gold deposit and has high concentrations of gold within. Credit: Aaron Stewart, CSIRO/Fresh Science
At thousands of dollars a hole, the traditional exploration method of drilling grids of holes is very expensive. "Exploration companies are very keen to find ways of reducing costs," Aaron  a research scientist with CSIRO in Perth says.
"By helping to narrow down the area that needs to be drilled we can reduce the cost of finding new deposits."
Several exploration companies are already working with CSIRO to develop and refine the method.
Aaron's research was published in the journal : Exploration, Environment, Analysis in November and has also appeared in .
Read more at: https://phys.org/news/2012-12-termites-ants-stockpile-gold-mounds.html#jCp
https://phys.org/news/2012-12-termites-ants-stockpile-gold-mounds.html

CSIRO using ants and termites to uncover gold

पिपीलिक m. an ant AdbhBr. MBh. &c; n. a kind of gold supposed to be collected by ants MBh. ii , 1860.
   पिपीलः पिपीली   pipīlḥ pipīlī पिपीलः पिपीली An ant; न चाहं कामये पापमपि कीटपिपीलयोः Mb.5.163.26.
   पिपीलकः   pipīlakḥ पिपीलकः A large black ant.
   पिपीलिकः   pipīlikḥ पिपीलिकः An ant . -कम् A kind of gold (said to be collected by ants); तद् वै पिपीलिकं नाम उद्धृतं यत् पिपीलकैः । जातरूपं द्रोणमेयमहार्षुः पुञ्जशो नृपाः ॥ Mb.2.52.4. -Comp. -पुटम् an ant-hill. पिपीलिका   pipīlikā पिपीलिका A female ant; मणिमयमन्दिरमध्ये पश्यति पिपीलिका छिद्रम्. -Comp. -परिसर्पणम् the running about of ants. -मध्य a. N. of a kind of fast; cf. Kull. on Ms.11.216.

Taṅgaṇā (तङ्गणा).—An eastern country;1 a hill tribe.2 Taṅgaṇa (तङ्गण).—An E. tribe; a hilly country.*
(Source): Cologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: The Purana Indexटङ्कण   taṅkana borax. (कादम्बरी )pl. N. of a people (cf. तङ्ग्°) R. iv , 44 , 20 VarBr2S. , xiv.(Monier-Williams)पर--तङ्गण (?) m. pl. N. of a people MBh.खस m. pl. N. of a people and of its country (in the north of India) Mn. x , 44 MBh. Hariv. AV. Paris3. ?? &c; m. a native of that country (considered as a degraded क्षत्रिय) Mn. x , 22 प्र-दर pl. N. of a people MBh.दीर्घ--वेणु m. pl. N. of a people MBh. ii.कुलिन्द m. pl. N. of a people MBh. (Names of people called arha, ekasana, parada are unclear and not identified in lexicons)  अर्ह   arha र्हा  प्रदक्षिणक्रियार्हायां तस्यां त्वं साधु नाचरः R.1.76. -6 Gold; Nighaṇṭa. (Apte)
"Mahabharata Sabha Parva Chapter 51

Duryodhana said,—'O sinless one, listen to me as I describe that large mass of wealth consisting of various kinds of tribute presented unto Yudhishthira by the kings of the earth. They that dwell by the side of the river Sailoda flowing between the mountains of Mer and Mandara and enjoy the delicious shade of topes of the Kichaka bamboo, viz., the Khashas, Ekasanas, the Arhas, the Pradaras, the Dirghavenus, the Paradas, the Kulindas, the Tanganas, and the other Tanganas, brought as tribute heaps of gold measured in dronas (jars) and raised from underneath the earth by ants and therefore called after these creatures." 

 translated by Kisari Mohan Ganguli
Excerpts of four pages from Gita Press edition and translation:





Identical narratives in Jaggayyapeta and Amaravati sculptural friezes are NOT of Aśoka cakravarti but of a फडनीस guild-master of Amaravati mint

$
0
0

Art historians and scholars of civilization studies have interpreted Jaggayyapeta sculptural frieze (of marble in Govt. Museum, Egmore) as a depiction of Aśoka cakravarti because of the signifier of a spoked-wheel atop a pillar and because the person with an upraised arm is flanked by a horse and an elephant which are two of the 14 . 

I submit, comparing the frieze with an identical narrative on an Amaravati sculptural frieze (in Guimet Museum, Paris), that the depiction is NOT of Aśoka cakravarti but of a guild-master of a mint in Amaravati.
Related imageImage result for jaggayyapeta stupa
Left: Marble sculptural frieze. Jaggayyapeta stupa. Andhra, 1st C. BCE. H. 4'3". Government Museum, Madras
Right: Sculptural frieze from Amaravati. Guimet Museum

Two pillars with capitals flank the standing person. 

The pillar on the left has the capital of a spoked wheel and on the base of this pillar, square coins are shown. To the right of this pillar is a parasol:Ta. kuṭai umbrella, parasol, canopy. Ma. kuṭa umbrella. Ko. koṛ umbrella made of leaves (only in a proverb); keṛ umbrella. To. kwaṛ id. Ka. koḍe id., parasol. Koḍ. koḍe umbrella. 
Tu. koḍè id. Te. goḍugu id., parasol. Kuwi (F.) gūṛgū, (S.) gudugu, (Su. P.) guṛgu umbrella (< Te.). / Cf. Skt. (lex.) utkūṭa- umbrella, parasol.(DEDR 1663) Rebus: koD 'workshop, smithy'.
Read together, the spoked-wheel and the umbrella signify rebus Meluhha expressions of metalwork: ārakuta, 'brass' composed of hieroglyphs: arā 'spoke' rebus: āra 'brass' kūa'.

The second pillar on the right has the capital of an ox-hide shaped ingot which is read rebus: ḍhālako ‘large ingot’. खोट [khōṭa] ‘ingot, wedge’; A mass of metal (unwrought or of old metal melted down)(Marathi)  khoṭ f ʻalloy (Lahnda) Thus the pair of ligatured oval glyphs read: khoṭ ḍhālako ‘alloy ingots’ 

Thus, the two capital pillars and the parasol signify  ārakuta 'brass' and  khoṭ ḍhālako ‘alloy ingots’. 

The upraised arm of the standing person is: eraka 'upraised arm' rebus: eraka 'moltencast'. This is signifier of a caster of molten metal. He is an important person wearing a twig on his crown: kūdī 'twig' kuṭhi 'smelter' Vikalpa: 
maṇḍa 
   
  = a branch; a twig; a twig with leaves on it (Telugu) Rebus: 

maṇḍā 
   
  
= warehouse, workshop (Konkani)
 Thus, the standing person is a worker with a smelter and manager of a warehouse, workshop. Such a leader is called guild-master: *śrēṣṭrī1 ʻ clinger ʼ. [√śriṣ1]Phal. šē̃ṣṭrĭ̄ ʻ flying squirrel ʼ?(CDIAL 12723) Rebus: guild master: Pk. sēḍhĭ̄ -- f. ʻ line, row ʼ (cf. pasēḍhi -- f. ʻ id. ʼ. -- < EMIA. *sēṭhī -- sanskritized as śrēḍhī -- , śrēṭī -- , śrēḍī<-> (Col.), śrēdhī -- (W.) f. ʻ a partic. progression of arithmetical figures ʼ); K. hēr, dat. °ri f. ʻ ladder ʼ.(CDIAL 12724) Rebus: śrḗṣṭha ʻ most splendid, best ʼ RV. [śrīˊ -- ]Pa. seṭṭha -- ʻ best ʼ, Aś.shah. man. sreṭha -- , gir. sesṭa -- , kāl. seṭha -- , Dhp. śeṭha -- , Pk. seṭṭha -- , siṭṭha -- ; N. seṭh ʻ great, noble, superior ʼ; Or. seṭha ʻ chief, principal ʼ; Si. seṭa°ṭu ʻ noble, excellent ʼ. śrēṣṭhin m. ʻ distinguished man ʼ AitBr., ʻ foreman of a guild ʼ, °nī -- f. ʻ his wife ʼ Hariv. [śrḗṣṭha -- ]Pa. seṭṭhin -- m. ʻ guild -- master ʼ, Dhp. śeṭhi, Pk. seṭṭhi -- , siṭṭhi -- m., °iṇī -- f.; S. seṭhi m. ʻ wholesale merchant ʼ; P. seṭh m. ʻ head of a guild, banker ʼ, seṭhaṇ°ṇī f.; Ku.gng. śēṭh ʻ rich man ʼ; N. seṭh ʻ banker ʼ; B. seṭh ʻ head of a guild, merchant ʼ; Or. seṭhi ʻ caste of washermen ʼ; Bhoj. Aw.lakh. sēṭhi ʻ merchant, banker ʼ, H. seṭh m., °ṭhan f.; G. śeṭhśeṭhiyɔ m. ʻ wholesale merchant, employer, master ʼ; M. śeṭh°ṭhīśeṭ°ṭī m. ʻ respectful term for banker or merchant ʼ; Si. siṭuhi° ʻ banker, nobleman ʼ H. Smith JA 1950, 208 (or < śiṣṭá -- 2?)(CDIAL 12725, 12726)


What do the flanking horse and elephant signify?

Elephant: karibha, ibha 'elephant' rebus: karba, ib 'iron'
Horse: sadassa 'a noble steed of the horse kind' (Pali)  sadom 'horse' rebus: sadana 'seat, dwelling'.

Thus, together, the elephant and horse signify, karba sadana 'iron workplace'.

The association of the Indus Script hypertexts with metalwork is further reinforced by another Amaravati sculptural frieze of adorants worshipping a fiery pillar of light.
Image result for pillar of light bharatkalyan97
The adorants wear cobrahoods on their crowns. This is a hypertext of Indus Script: 
paṭṭaḍi cognate phaḍā 'smithy, metals manufactory' is cognate phaḍā 'metals manufactory' 







Hieroglyph: फडा (p. 313phaḍā f (फटा S) The hood of Coluber Nága &c. Ta. patam cobra's hood. Ma. paṭam id. Ka. peḍe id. Te. paḍaga id. Go. (S.) paṛge, (Mu.) baṛak, (Ma.) baṛki, (F-H.) biṛki hood of serpent (Voc. 2154). / Turner, CDIAL, no. 9040, Skt. (s)phaṭa-, sphaṭā- a serpent's expanded hood, Pkt. phaḍā- id. For IE etymology, see Burrow, The Problem of Shwa in Sanskrit, p. 45.(DEDR 47) Rebus: phaḍa फड ‘manufactory, company, guild, public office’, keeper of all accounts, registers.
फडपूस (p. 313) phaḍapūsa f (फड & पुसणें) Public or open inquiry. फडफरमाश or स (p. 313) phaḍapharamāśa or sa f ( H & P) Fruit, vegetables &c. furnished on occasions to Rajas and public officers, on the authority of their order upon the villages; any petty article or trifling work exacted from the Ryots by Government or a public officer. 

फडनिविशी or सी (p. 313) phaḍaniviśī or sī & फडनिवीस Commonly फडनिशी & फडनीसफडनीस (p. 313) phaḍanīsa m ( H) A public officer,--the keeper of the registers &c. By him were issued all grants, commissions, and orders; and to him were rendered all accounts from the other departments. He answers to Deputy auditor and accountant. Formerly the head Kárkún of a district-cutcherry who had charge of the accounts &c. was called फडनीस

फडकरी (p. 313) phaḍakarī m A man belonging to a company or band (of players, showmen &c.) 2 A superintendent or master of a फड or public place. See under फड. 3 A retail-dealer (esp. in grain). 

फडझडती (p. 313) phaḍajhaḍatī f sometimes फडझाडणी f A clearing off of public business (of any business comprehended under the word फड q. v.): also clearing examination of any फड or place of public business. 

फड (p. 313) phaḍa m ( H) A place of public business or public resort; as a court of justice, an exchange, a mart, a counting-house, a custom-house, an auction-room: also, in an ill-sense, as खेळण्याचा फड A gambling-house, नाचण्याचा फड A nach house, गाण्याचा or ख्यालीखुशालीचा फड A singing shop or merriment shop. The word expresses freely Gymnasium or arena, circus, club-room, debating-room, house or room or stand for idlers, newsmongers, gossips, scamps &c. 2 The spot to which field-produce is brought, that the crop may be ascertained and the tax fixed; the depot at which the Government-revenue in kind is delivered; a place in general where goods in quantity are exposed for inspection or sale. 3 Any office or place of extensive business or work, as a factory, manufactory, arsenal, dock-yard, printing-office &c. 4 A plantation or field (as of ऊसवांग्यामिरच्याखरबुजे &c.): also a standing crop of such produce. 5 fig. Full and vigorous operation or proceeding, the going on with high animation and bustle (of business in general). v चालपडघालमांड. 6 A company, a troop, a band or set (as of actors, showmen, dancers &c.) 7 The stand of a great gun. फड पडणें g. of s. To be in full and active operation. 2 To come under brisk discussion. फड मारणेंराखणें-संभाळणें To save appearances, फड मारणें or संपादणें To cut a dash; to make a display (upon an occasion). फडाच्या मापानें With full tale; in flowing measure. फडास येणें To come before the public; to come under general discussion. 

 பட்டரை¹ paṭṭarai n. See பட்டறை¹. (C. G. 95.) பட்டறை¹ paṭṭaṟai n. < பட்டடை¹. 1. See பட்டடை, 1, 3, 5, 7, 8, 12, 14. 2. Machine; யந்திரம். 3. Rice-hulling machine; நெல்லுக் குத்தும் யந்திரம். Mod. 4. Factory; தொழிற்சாலை. Mod. 5. Beam of a house; வீட்டின் உத்திரம். 6. Wall of the required height from the flooring of a house; வீட்டின் தளத்திலிருந்து எழுப்ப வேண்டும் அளவில் எழுப்பிய சுவர். வீடுகளுக்குப் பட்டறை மட்டம் ஒன்பதடி உயரத்துக்குக் குறை யாமல் (சர்வா. சிற். 48). பட்டறை² paṭṭaṟai , n. < K. paṭṭale. 1. Community; சனக்கூட்டம். 2. Guild, as of workmen; தொழிலாளர் சமுதாயம். (Tamil)

Ta. kampaṭṭam coinage, coin. Ma. kammaṭṭam, kammiṭṭam coinage, mintKa. kammaṭa id.; kammaṭi a coiner. (DEDR 1236)



A pair of fish-fin ligatured to the face of a dwarf, kharva, gaṇa

skabha 13638 *skabha ʻ post, peg ʼ. [√skambh]Kal. Kho. iskow ʻ peg ʼ BelvalkarVol 86 with (?).
SKAMBH ʻ make firm ʼ: *skabdha -- , skambhá -- 1, skámbhana -- ; -- √*chambh.


skambhá 13639 skambhá1 m. ʻ prop, pillar ʼ RV. 2. ʻ *pit ʼ (semant. cf. kūˊpa -- 1). [√skambh]1. Pa. khambha -- m. ʻ prop ʼ; Pk. khaṁbha -- m. ʻ post, pillar ʼ; Pr. iškyöpüšköb ʻ bridge ʼ NTS xv 251; L. (Ju.) khabbā m., mult. khambbā m. ʻ stake forming fulcrum for oar ʼ; P. khambhkhambhākhammhā m. ʻ wooden prop, post ʼ; WPah.bhal. kham m. ʻ a part of the yoke of a plough ʼ, (Joshi)khāmbā m. ʻ beam, pier ʼ; Ku. khāmo ʻ a support ʼ, gng. khām ʻ pillar (of wood or bricks) ʼ; N. khã̄bo ʻ pillar, post ʼ, B. khāmkhāmbā; Or. khamba ʻ post, stake ʼ; Bi. khāmā ʻ post of brick -- crushing machine ʼ, khāmhī ʻ support of betel -- cage roof ʼ, khamhiyā ʻ wooden pillar supporting roof ʼ; Mth. khāmh,khāmhī ʻ pillar, post ʼ, khamhā ʻ rudder -- post ʼ; Bhoj. khambhā ʻ pillar ʼ, khambhiyā ʻ prop ʼ; OAw. khāṁbhe m. pl. ʻ pillars ʼ, lakh. khambhā; H. khāmm. ʻ post, pillar, mast ʼ, khambh f. ʻ pillar, pole ʼ; G. khām m. ʻ pillar ʼ, khã̄bhi°bi f. ʻ post ʼ, M. khã̄b m., Ko. khāmbho°bo, Si. kap (< *kab); -- Xgambhīra -- , sthāṇú -- , sthūˊṇā -- qq.v.2. K. khambürü f. ʻ hollow left in a heap of grain when some is removed ʼ; Or. khamā ʻ long pit, hole in the earth ʼ, khamiā ʻ small hole ʼ; Marw. khã̄baṛoʻ hole ʼ; G. khã̄bhũ n. ʻ pit for sweepings and manure ʼ. Garh. khambu ʻ pillar ʼ.

skambha 13640 *skambha2 ʻ shoulder -- blade, wing, plumage ʼ. [Cf. *skapa -- s.v. *khavaka -- ]S. khambhu°bho m. ʻ plumage ʼ, khambhuṛi f. ʻ wing ʼ; L. khabbh m., mult. khambh m. ʻ shoulder -- blade, wing, feather ʼ, khet. khamb ʻ wing ʼ, mult. khambhaṛā m. ʻ fin ʼ; P. khambh m. ʻ wing, feather ʼ; G. khā̆m f., khabhɔ m. ʻ shoulder ʼ.

skambhaghara 13641 *skambhaghara ʻ house of posts ʼ. [skambhá -- 1, ghara -- ]B. khāmār ʻ barn ʼ; Or. khamāra ʻ barn, granary ʼ: or < *skambhākara -- ?13641a †skámbhatē Dhātup. ʻ props ʼ, skambháthuḥ RV. [√skambh]
Pa. khambhēti ʻ props, obstructs ʼ; -- Md. ken̆bum ʻ punting ʼ, kan̆banī ʻ punts ʼ?
skambhadaṇḍa 13642 *skambhadaṇḍa ʻ pillar pole ʼ. [skambhá -- 1, daṇḍá -- ]
Bi. kamhãṛkamhaṛkamhaṇḍā ʻ wooden frame suspended from roof which drives home the thread in a loom ʼ.



skambhākara 13643 *skambhākara ʻ heap of sheaves ʼ. [skambhá -- 1, ākara -- ]Mth. khamhār ʻ pile of sheaves ʼ; -- altern. < *skambhaghara -- : B. khāmār ʻ barn ʼ; Or. khamāra ʻ barn, granary ʼ.Addenda: skámbhana -- : S.kcch. khāmṇo m. ʻ bed for plants ʼ.skámbhana 13644 skámbhana n. ʻ prop, pillar ʼ RV., skambhanīˊ -- f. VS. [√skambh]M. khã̄bṇī f. ʻ small post ʼ; -- G. khāmṇiyũ n. ʻ one of the ropes with which bucket is let down a well ʼ (i.e. from the post?); -- Or. khamaṇa ʻ pit, hole, waterchannel, lowland at foot of mountain ʼ; G. khāmṇũ n. ʻ small depression to stand round -- bottomed vessel in, basin at root of a tree for water ʼ: semant. cf. kūˊpa -- 1 and skambhá -- 
*kūpakastambha ʻ stem of a mast ʼ. [kūpa -- 2, stambha -- ] G. kuvātham m. ʻ mast of a ship ʼ.(CDIAL 3403)  *ṭhōmba -- . 1. G. ṭhobrũ ʻ ugly, clumsy ʼ.2. M. ṭhõb m. ʻ bare trunk, boor, childless man ʼ, thõbā m. ʻ boor, short stout stick ʼ (LM 340 < stambha -- ).(CDIAL 5514)
 *ut -- stambha ʻ support ʼ. [Cf. údastambhīt RV., Pk. uṭṭhaṁbhaï ʻ supports ʼ: √stambh]
OG. uṭhaṁbha m.(CDIAL 1897) upastambha m. ʻ support ʼ Car., ʻ stay, prop ʼ Hit. 2. upaṣṭambha -- . [√stambh] 1. Pa. upatthambha -- m. ʻ prop ʼ, °aka -- ʻ supporting ʼ; Paš. ustūˊm, obl. ustumbāˊ ʻ tree, mulberry tree ʼ (IIFL iii 3, 18 < stambha -- ); M. othãbā m. ʻ stake planted as a support ʼ; Si. uvatam̆ba ʻ aid, support ʼ. 2. Pk. uvaṭṭhaṁbha -- m. ʻ prop ʼ; Dm. uṣṭúm ʻ yoke ʼ, Kal. urt. hūṣṭhum, Phal. uṣṭúm f.; OG. oṭhaṁbha m. ʻ support ʼ. upastambhayati ʻ supports, stiffens ʼ Suśr. [úpa- stabhnāti ŚBr., upastámbhana -- n. ʻ prop ʼ TS.: √stambh] Pa. upatthambhēti ʻ supports ʼ, °bhana -- n.; M. othãbṇẽ ʻ to lean upon or from, climb upon, press down ʼ.(CDIAL 2266, *kastambha ʻ small stem ʼ. [kastambhīˊ -- f. ʻ prop for supporting carriage -- pole ʼ ŚBr.: ka -- 3, stambha -- ] M. kāthãbā m. ʻ plantain offshoot, sucker, stole ʼ.(CDIAL 2983)
stambha m. ʻ pillar, post ʼ Kāṭh., °aka -- m. Mahāvy. [√stambh]Pa. thambha -- m. ʻ pillar ʼ, Aś.rum. thabhe loc., top. thaṁbhe, ru. ṭha()bhasi, Pk. thaṁbha -- , °aya -- , taṁbha -- , ṭhaṁbha -- m.; Wg. štɔ̈̄ma ʻ stem, tree ʼ, Kt. štom, Pr. üštyobu; Bshk. "ṭam"ʻ tree ʼ NTS xviii 124, Tor. thām; K. tham m. ʻ pillar, post ʼ, S. thambhu m.; L. thammthammā m. ʻ prop ʼ, (Ju.)tham°mā, awāṇ. tham, khet. thambā; P. thamb(h), thamm(h) ʻ pillar, post ʼ, Ku. N. B. thām, Or. thamba; Bi. mar -- thamh ʻ upright post of oil -- mill ʼ; H. thã̄bhthāmthambā ʻ prop, pillar, stem of plantain tree ʼ; OMarw. thāma m. ʻ pillar ʼ, Si. ṭäm̆ba; Md. tambutabu ʻ pillar, post ʼ; -- ext. --  -- : S.thambhiṛī f. ʻ inside peg of yoke ʼ; N. thāṅro ʻ prop ʼ; Aw.lakh. thãbharā ʻ post ʼ; H. thamṛā ʻ thick, corpulent ʼ; -- -- ll -- ; G. thã̄bhlɔthã̄blɔ m. ʻ post, pillar ʼ. -- X sthūˊṇā -- q.v. S.kcch. 
thambhlo m. ʻ pillar ʼ, A. thām, Md. tan̆bu.


stámbhatē ʻ supports, arrests ʼ Dhātup., stambhant<-> ʻ supporting ʼ Hariv., stambhayati ʻ supports ʼ MBh. [Cf. ástabhnāt imperf., tastámbha perf. RV.; -- úpa stabhāyati RV., pratistabdha -- MBh., Pa. upatthambhēti ʻ makes firm ʼ, paṭitthambhati ʻ stands firm against ʼ. <-> √stambh]Pk. thaṁbhaïṭhaṁbhaï tr. ʻ stops ʼ, intr. ʻ is stopped ʼ; K. thamunthāmun ʻ to be stopped, be at rest ʼ; S. thambhaṇu ʻ to support ʼ, thamaṇu ʻ to stop, subside ʼ, ṭhambhaṇu ʻ to numb, make torpid ʼ; L. (Ju.) thannaṇ ʻ to make firm by pressing in ʼ (X tunnaṇ < *tundati), awāṇ. thammuṇ ʻ to hold ʼ; P.thambhṇāthambṇāthammhṇā ʻ to support, restrain ʼ; WPah.jaun. thã̄bhṇō̃ ʻ to catch, hold, conceive ʼ, (Joshi) thāmbhṇu ʻ to hold ʼ; Ku. thã̄bhṇothāmṇoʻ to prop, hold, stop ʼ (whence intr. thamṇo ʻ to stop) ʼ; N. thāmnu ʻ to support, hold, stop, wait ʼ; A. thamā -- dai ʻ solid curd ʼ; B. thāmā ʻ to stop, be silent ʼ; Or. thāmibā ʻ to stop ʼ (whence intr. thambibāthamibā ʻ to come to a stop ʼ); Bhoj. thām(h)ab tr. ʻ to hold up ʼ, intr. ʻ to stop ʼ; H. thã̄bhnā,thã̄bnāthām(h) ʻ to prop, stop, resist ʼ (whence intr. thambhnā ʻ to stand still ʼ); G. thãbhvũ ʻ to stand firm ʼ; M. thã̄bṇẽ
thāmṇẽthamṇẽ intr. ʻ to stop ʼ; Si. tabanavā ʻ to fix, place, preserve ʼ, tibanavā (X tiyanavā< sthitá -- ). -- Ext. -- kk -- : A. thamakiba ʻ to come to a sudden stop ʼ; B. thamkāna ʻ to stand still from surprise ʼ.WPah.kṭg. ṭhɔ́mbhṛu m. ʻ jostling, a partic. game ʼ (Him.I 82), thámbhṇõ ʻ to hold, support ʼ, J. thāmbhṇu ʻ to hold, catch ʼ; Md.tibenī ʻ waits ʼ, tibbanī ʻ places, clips ʼ (absol. tibbā ʻ while being ʼ), bētibbanī ʻ sets, detains ʼ ( -- ?).(CDIAL 13682, 13683)
stambhana ʻ stopping ʼ MBh., n. ʻ stiffening ʼ Suśr., ʻ means of making stiff ʼ Hcat. [√stambh]
Pa. thambhanā -- f. ʻ firmness ʼ; Pk. thaṁbhaṇa -- n., °ṇayā -- f. ʻ act of stopping ʼ; S. thambhaṇu m. ʻ glue ʼ, L. thambhaṇ m.(CDIAL 13684)

தாம்பிரம் tāmpiram n. < tāmra. 1. Copper. See தாமிரம். (சூடா.) 2. Red; சிவப்பு. (இலக். அக.)தாம்பிரகாரன் tāmpira-kāraṉ , n. < id. + kāra. Coppersmith; செம்புகொட்டி. (யாழ். அக.) தாம்பிரசபை tāmpira-capai , n. < id. +. Dancing hall of Naṭarāja at Tinnevelly, as roofed with copper; [தாம்பிரத்தால் வேய்ந்த சபை] திருநெல்வேலியில் நடராசமூர்த்தி எழுந்தருளி யிருக்கும் சபை.தாம்பிரகம் tāmpirakam , n. < tāmraka. See தாமிரம். (யாழ். அக.) தாம்பரம் tāmparam , n. < tāmra. See தாமிரம். (பதார்த்த. 1170.)
தாம்பாளம் tāmpāḷam, n. [T. tāmbāḷamu, K. tāmbāḷa.] Salver of a large size; ஒருவகைத் தட்டு. தளிகை காளாஞ்சி தாம்பாளம் (பிர போத. 11, 31).
తాంబాళము tāmbāḷamu tāmbāḷamu. [Tel.] n. A large brass plate. పెద్ద యిత్తడిపళ్లెము. 

Inline image
tāmba- variants do occur to signify copper/brass.

<tamba>(ZA)  {N} ``^copper''.  *Or.  #33740.<ta~ba>  {N} ``^copper''.  *De.<tama>(M),,<tamba>(G).  @N0527.  #23581.tāmrá ʻ dark red, copper -- coloured ʼ VS., n. ʻ copper ʼ Kauś., tāmraka -- n. Yājñ. [Cf. tamrá -- . -- √tam?] Pa. tamba -- ʻ red ʼ, n. ʻ copper ʼ, Pk. taṁba -- adj. and n.; Dm. trāmba -- ʻ red ʼ (in trāmba -- lac̣uk ʻ raspberry ʼ NTS xii 192); Bshk. lām ʻ copper, piece of bad pine -- wood (< ʻ *red wood ʼ?); Phal. tāmba ʻ copper ʼ (→ Sh.koh. tāmbā), K. trām m. (→ Sh.gil. gur. trām m.), S. ṭrāmo m., L. trāmā, (Ju.)tarāmã̄ m., P. tāmbā m., WPah. bhad. ṭḷām n., kiũth. cāmbā, sod. cambo, jaun. tã̄bō, Ku. N. tāmo (pl. ʻ young bamboo shoots ʼ), A. tām, B. tã̄bātāmā, Or.tambā, Bi tã̄bā, Mth. tāmtāmā, Bhoj. tāmā, H. tām in cmpds., tã̄bātāmā m., G. trã̄bũtã̄bũ n.;M. tã̄bẽ n. ʻ copper ʼ, tã̄b f. ʻ rust, redness of sky ʼ; Ko.tāmbe n. ʻ copper ʼ; Si. tam̆ba adj. ʻ reddish ʼ, sb. ʻ copper ʼ, (SigGr) tamtama. -- Ext. -- ira -- : Pk. taṁbira -- ʻ coppercoloured, red ʼ, L. tāmrā ʻ copper -- coloured (of pigeons) ʼ; -- with -- ḍa -- : S. ṭrāmiṛo m. ʻ a kind of cooking pot ʼ, ṭrāmiṛī ʻ sunburnt, red with anger ʼ, f. ʻ copper pot ʼ; Bhoj. tāmrā ʻ copper vessel ʼ; H. tã̄bṛātāmṛā ʻ coppercoloured, dark red ʼ, m. ʻ stone resembling a ruby ʼ; G. tã̄baṛ n., trã̄bṛītã̄bṛī f. ʻ copper pot ʼ; OM. tāṁbaḍā ʻ red ʼ. -- X trápu -- q.v. tāmrá -- [< IE. *tomró -- T. Burrow BSOAS xxxviii 65]  S.kcch. trāmo,
 tām(b)o m. ʻ copper ʼ, trāmbhyo m. ʻ an old copper coin ʼ; WPah.kc. cambo m. ʻ copper ʼ, J. cāmbā m., kṭg. (kc.) tambɔ m. (← P. or H. Him.I 89), Garh. tāmutã̄bu. (CDIAL 5779)

tāmrakāra m. ʻ coppersmith ʼ lex. [tāmrá -- , kāra -- 1]Or. tāmbarā ʻ id. ʼ.(CDIAL 5780)

 tāmrakuṭṭa m. ʻ coppersmith ʼ R. [tāmrá -- , kuṭṭa -- ] N. tamauṭetamoṭe ʻ id. ʼ.Garh. ṭamoṭu ʻ coppersmith ʼ; Ko. tāmṭi. (CDIAL 5781)


*tāmraghaṭa ʻ copper pot ʼ. [tāmrá -- , ghaṭa -- 1] Bi. tamheṛī ʻ round copper vessel ʼ; -- tamheṛā ʻ brassfounder ʼ der. *tamheṛ ʻ copper pot ʼ or < next?(CDIAL 5782)

*tāmraghaṭaka ʻ copper -- worker ʼ. [tāmrá -- , ghaṭa -- 2] Bi. tamheṛā ʻ brass -- founder ʼ or der. fr. *tamheṛ see prec.(CDIAL 5783)

tāmracūḍa ʻ red -- crested ʼ MBh., m. ʻ cock ʼ Suśr. [tāmrá -- , cūˊḍa -- 1]Pa. tambacūḷa -- m. ʻ cock ʼ, Pk. taṁbacūla -- m.; -- Si. tam̆basiluvā ʻ cock ʼ (EGS 61) either a later cmpd. (as in Pk.) or ← Pa.(CDIAL 5784)

*tāmradhāka ʻ copper receptacle ʼ. [tāmrá -- , dhāká -- ] Bi. tamahā ʻ drinking vessel made of a red alloy ʼ.(CDIAL 5785)

tāmrapaṭṭa m. ʻ copper plate (for inscribing) ʼ Yājñ. [Cf. tāmrapattra -- . -- tāmrá -- , paṭṭa -- 1] M. tã̄boṭī f. ʻ piece of copper of shape and size of a brick ʼ.(CDIAL 5786)

tāmrapattra n. ʻ copper plate (for inscribing) ʼ lex. [Cf. tāmrapaṭṭa -- . -- tāmrá -- , páttra -- ] Ku.gng. tamoti ʻ copper plate ʼ.(CDIAL 5787)

tāmrapātra n. ʻ copper vessel ʼ MBh. [tāmrá -- , pāˊtra -- ] Ku.gng. tamoi ʻ copper vessel for water ʼ.(CDIAL 5788)


 *tāmrabhāṇḍa ʻ copper vessel ʼ. [tāmrá -- , bhāṇḍa -- 1] Bhoj. tāmaṛātāmṛā ʻ copper vessel ʼ; G. tarbhāṇũ n. ʻ copper dish used in religious ceremonies ʼ (< *taramhã̄ḍũ).(CDIAL 5789)

tāmravarṇa ʻ copper -- coloured ʼ TĀr. [tāmrá -- , várṇa -- 1] Si. tam̆bavan ʻ copper -- coloured, dark red ʼ (EGS 61) prob. a Si. cmpd.(CDIAL 5790)

tāmrākṣa ʻ red -- eyed ʼ MBh. [tāmrá -- , ákṣi -- ]Pa. tambakkhin -- ; P. tamak f. ʻ anger ʼ; Bhoj. tamakhal ʻ to be angry ʼ; H. tamaknā ʻ to become red in the face, be angry ʼ.(CDIAL 5791)

tāmrika ʻ coppery ʼ Mn. [tāmrá -- ] Pk. taṁbiya -- n. ʻ an article of an ascetic's equipment (a copper vessel?) ʼ; L. trāmī f. ʻ large open vessel for kneading bread ʼ, poṭh. trāmbī f. ʻ brass plate for kneading on ʼ; Ku.gng. tāmi ʻ copper plate ʼ; A. tāmi ʻ copper vessel used in worship ʼ; B. tāmītamiyā ʻ large brass vessel for cooking pulses at marriages and other ceremonies ʼ; H. tambiyā m. ʻ copper or brass vessel ʼ.(CDIAL 5792)

Smithy is the temple of Bronze Age: stambha, thãbharā fiery pillar of light, Sivalinga. Rebus-metonymy layered Indus script cipher signifies: tamba, tã̄bṛā, tambira 'copper' 
The semantics of stambha, thãbharā as hieroglyphs and of tamba, tã̄bṛā, tambira as 'copper' using phonetic variants of Vedic chandas and Meluhha speech are evidenced by Meluhha glosses (Indian sprachbund) provided in the Annex.
Dholavira excavation report has provided evidence for the locations of a pair of pillars fronting a 8-shaped temple signifying a kole.l 'smithy, temple' (Kota)(See: DEDR 2133). 
A smithy-forge was the temple.
Smithy as temple signifies the gestalt (structure, configuration, or pattern of physical, biological, or metaphysical phenomena) of Sarasvati's children, the artisans, Bhāratam Janam, 'lit. metalcaster folk' (expression used in Rigveda) of the civilization. 
Ta. kol working in iron, lacksmith; kollaṉ blacksmith. Ma. kollan blacksmith, artificer. Ko. kole·l smithy, temple in Kota village. To. kwala·l Kota smithy. Ka. kolime, kolume, kulame, kulime, kulume, kulme fire-pit, furnace; (Bell.; U.P.U.) konimi blacksmith; (Gowda) kolla id. Koḍ. kollë 
blacksmith. Te. kolimi furnace. Go. (SR.) kollusānā to mend implements; (Ph.) kolstānā, kulsānā to forge; (Tr.) kōlstānā to repair (of ploughshares); (SR.) kolmi smithy (Voc. 948). Kuwi (F.) kolhali to forge. (DEDR 2133) go f., gollɔ m. ʻ devotee of a goddess ʼ(Gujarati)(CDIAL 4325) Pk. kōla -- m.; B. kol ʻ name of a Muṇḍā tribe ʼ.(CDIAL 3532). kolhe 'kol, smelters' (Santali) kaula -- m. ʻ worshipper of Śakti according to left -- hand ritual ʼ(Samskritam)
The evidence from Indian sprachbund, Meluhha speech and archaeological artifacts of the civilization, is that the pillars of the Bronze Age were worshipped as s'ivalinga while signifying the location as a smithy, forge. 
Annex provides evidence from Rigveda associating Rudra (often linked with S'iva in ancient texts) with weapons (e.g. RV 6.74.4).
The association of a smithy-forge with a temple is consistent with the celebration of khaṇḍōbā Rudra-s'iva and the semantics of लोखंड [lōkhaṇḍa] 'metalware' discussed in the context of hieroglyphs of Indus Script Corpra
Temple: खंडेराव [ khaṇḍērāva ] m (खंड Sword, and राव) An incarnation of Shiva. Popularly खंडेराव is but dimly distinguished from भैरव. खंडोबा [ khaṇḍōbā ] m A familiar appellation of the god खंडेराव. खंडोबाचा कुत्रा [ khaṇḍōbācā kutrā ] m (Dog of खंडोबा. From his being devoted to the temple.) A term for the वाघ्या or male devotee of खंडोबा.

Hieroglyph: खंडोबाची काठी [ khaṇḍōbācī kāṭhī ] f The pole of खंडोबा. It belongs to the temples of this god, is taken and presented, in pilgrimages, at the visited shrines, is carried about in processions &c. It is covered with cloth (red and blue), and has a plume (generally from the peacock's tail) waving from its top.


Image result for American Council for Southern Asian Art (ACSAA) 12452. Jaggayyapeta. Analogous Chakravartin and 7 jewels versions are found in Amaravati and Nagarjunakonda. Zimmer, 1955, p. 349 and pl. 37; Combas, 1935, pp. 89, fig. 35 and 89; Coomaraswamy, 1935, figs. 19 and 20.Square coins descend from the clouds? Or, is it stylized representationof a tree (branches), as a background ligature?
Woman's Shringhar, Kushana period, scene on a pillar railing (Government Museum, Mathura) The centerpiece on the arch is an ox-hide ingot. The person plaiting the hair is a signifier of tri-dhAtu 'three strands' of tri-veNi to create a rope-like pigtail. dhAu 'strand' rebus: dhAu, dhAtu 'mineral ore'. The lady on the right receives on a tray the rope signifying the smelted mineral into ingots.

 *mēṇḍhī ʻ lock of hair, curl ʼ. [Cf. *mēṇḍha -- 1 s.v. *miḍḍa -- ]
S. mī˜ḍhī f., °ḍho m. ʻ braid in a woman's hair ʼ, L. mē̃ḍhī f.; G. mĩḍlɔmiḍ° m. ʻ braid of hair on a girl's forehead ʼ; M. meḍhā m. ʻ curl, snarl, twist or tangle in cord or thread ʼ.(CDIAL 10312) Ta. miṭai (-v-, -nt-) to weave as a mat, etc. Ma. miṭayuka to plait, braid, twist, wattle; miṭaccal plaiting, etc.; miṭappu tuft of hair; miṭalascreen or wicket, ōlas plaited together. Ka. meḍaṟu to plait as screens, etc. (Hav.) maḍe to knit, weave (as a basket); (Gowda) mEḍi plait. Ga.(S.3miṭṭe a female hair-style. Go. (Mu.) mihc- to plait (hair) (Voc. 2850).(DEDR 4853) Rebus: mẽṛhẽt, meḍ 'iron' (Santali.Mu.Ho.)


Basket-maker: mēda m. ʻ a mixed caste, any one living by a degrading occupation ʼ Mn. [→ Bal. d ʻ boatman, fisher- man ʼ. -- Cf. Tam. metavar ʻ basket -- maker ʼ &c. DED 4178]k. mēa -- m., mēī -- f. ʻ member of a non -- Aryan tribe ʼ; S. meu m. ʻ fisherman ʼ (whence miāṇī f. ʻ a fishery ʼ), L.  m.; P. meũ m., f. meuṇī ʻ boatman ʼ. -- Prob. separate from S. muhāṇo m. ʻ member of a class of Moslem boatmen ʼ, L. mohāṇā m., °ṇī f.: see *mr̥gahanaka -- .(CDIAL 10320)

meḍhā 'stake, yupa' rebus: medha 'yajña, nidhi'.

मेध [p= 832,3] offering , oblation , any sacrifice (esp. ifc.ib. MBh. &c मेधा = धन Naigh. ii , 10.f. mental vigour or power , intelligence , prudence , wisdom (pl. products of intelligence , thoughts , opinions) RV. &c (Monier-Williams)
the sprig inscribed on the exquisite terracotta image found at Altyn Tepe
Votive figure from Altyn-Depe (the Golden Hill), Turkmenistan. Altyn-Depe is an ancient settlement of the Bronze Age (3,000 - 2,000 B.C.E.) on the territory of ancient Abiver. It's known locally as the "Turkmen Stonehenge". União Soviética.:
Votive figure from Altyn-Depe (the Golden Hill), Turkmenistan. Altyn-Depe is an ancient settlement of the Bronze Age (3,000 - 2,000 B.C.E.) on the territory of ancient Abiver. It's known locally as the "Turkmen Stonehenge". União Soviética.
strand (of hair): dhāˊtu  *strand of rope ʼ (cf. tridhāˊtu -- ʻ threefold ʼ RV.,ayugdhātu -- ʻ having an uneven number of strands ʼ KātyŚr.). [√dhā]S. dhāī f. ʻ wisp of fibres added from time to time to a rope that is being twisted ʼ, L. dhāī˜ f. (CDIAL 6773)

Rebus: dhāvḍī  'iron smelting': Shgh. ċīwċōwċū ʻ single hair ʼ ; Ash. dro ʻ woman's hair ʼ, Kt. drū, Wg.drūdrū̃; Pr. ui ʻ a hair ʼ; Kho. dro(hʻ hair ʼ, (Lor.) ʻ hair (of animal), body hair (human) ʼ Orm. dradrī IIFL i 392 (semant. cf. Psht. pal ʻ fringe of hair over forehead ʼ < *pata -- (CDIAL 6623) drava द्रव [p= 500,3] flowing , fluid , dropping , dripping , trickling or overflowing with (comp.) Ka1t2h. Mn.MBh. Ka1v. fused , liquefied , melted W. m. distilling , trickling , fluidity Bha1sha1p. dhāˊtu n. ʻ substance ʼ RV., m. ʻ element ʼ MBh., ʻ metal, mineral, ore (esp. of a red colour) ʼ Pa. dhātu -- m. ʻ element, ashes of the dead, relic ʼ; KharI. dhatu ʻ relic ʼ; Pk. dhāu -- m. ʻ metal, red chalk ʼ; N. dhāu ʻ ore (esp. of copper) ʼ; Or. ḍhāu ʻ red chalk, red ochre ʼ (whence ḍhāuā ʻ reddish ʼ; M. dhāūdhāv m.f. ʻ a partic. soft red stone ʼ (whence dhā̆vaḍ m. ʻ a caste of iron -- smelters ʼ, dhāvḍī ʻ composed of or relating to iron ʼ)(CDIAL 6773)

Three lines below the belly of the figure: kolom 'three' rebus: kolimi 'smithy, forge'

Hieroglyph: kuṭhi  ‘vagina’ Rebus: kuṭhi ‘smelter furnace’ (Santali) kuṛī f. ‘fireplace’ (H.); krvṛi f. ‘granary (WPah.); kuṛī, kuṛo house, building’(Ku.)(CDIAL 3232) kuṭi ‘hut made of boughs’ (Skt.) guḍi temple (Telugu) kuhi ‘a furnace for smelting iron ore to smelt iron’; kolheko kuhieda koles smelt iron (Santali) kuhi, kui (Or.; Sad. kohi) (1) the smelting furnace of the blacksmith; kuire bica duljad.ko talkena, they were feeding the furnace with ore; (2) the name of ēkui has been given to the fire which, in lac factories, warms the water bath for softening the lac so that it can be spread into sheets; to make a smelting furnace; kuhi-o of a smelting furnace, to be made; the smelting furnace of the blacksmith is made of mud, cone-shaped, 2’ 6” dia. At the base and 1’ 6” at the top. The hole in the centre, into which the mixture of charcoal and iron ore is poured, is about 6” to 7” in dia. At the base it has two holes, a smaller one into which the nozzle of the bellow is inserted, as seen in fig. 1, and a larger one on the opposite side through which the molten iron flows out into a cavity (Mundari) kuhi = a factory; lil kuhi = an indigo factory (kohi - Hindi) (Santali.Bodding) kuhi = an earthen furnace for smelting iron; make do., smelt iron; kolheko do kuhi benaokate baliko dhukana, the Kolhes build an earthen furnace and smelt iron-ore, blowing the bellows; tehen:ko kuhi yet kana, they are working (or building) the furnace to-day (H. kohī ) (Santali. Bodding)  kuṭṭhita = hot, sweltering; molten (of tamba, cp. uttatta)(Pali.lex.) uttatta (ut + tapta) = heated, of metals: molten, refined; shining, splendid, pure (Pali.lex.) kuṭṭakam, kuṭṭukam  = cauldron (Ma.); kuṭṭuva = big copper pot for heating water (Kod.)(DEDR 1668). gudgā to blaze; gud.va flame (Man.d); gudva, gūdūvwa, guduwa id. (Kuwi)(DEDR 1715). dāntar-kuha = fireplace (Sv.); kōti wooden vessel for mixing yeast (Sh.); kōlhā house with mud roof and walls, granary (P.); kuhī factory (A.); kohābrick-built house (B.); kuhī bank, granary (B.); koho jar in which indigo is stored, warehouse (G.); kohīlare earthen jar, factory (G.); kuhī granary, factory (M.)(CDIAL 3546). koho = a warehouse; a revenue office, in which dues are paid and collected; kohī a store-room; a factory (Gujarat) ko = the place where artisans work (Gujarati) 

Hieroglyph: sprig: ḍāla 5546 ḍāla1 m. ʻ branch ʼ Śīl. 2. *ṭhāla -- . 3. *ḍāḍha -- . [Poss. same as *dāla -- 1 and dāra -- 1: √dal, √d&rcirclemacr;. But variation of form supports PMWS 64 ← Mu.]1. Pk. ḍāla -- n. ʻ branch ʼ; S. ḍ̠āru m. ʻ large branch ʼ, ḍ̠ārī f. ʻ branch ʼ; P. ḍāl m. ʻ branch ʼ, °lā m. ʻ large do. ʼ, °lī f. ʻ twig ʼ; WPah. bhal. ḍām. ʻ branch ʼ; Ku. ḍālo m. ʻ tree ʼ; N. ḍālo ʻ branch ʼ, A. B. ḍāl, Or. ḍāḷa; Mth. ḍār ʻ branch ʼ, °ri ʻ twig ʼ; Aw. lakh. ḍār ʻ branch ʼ, H. ḍāl°lām., G. ḍāḷi°ḷī f., °ḷũ n.2. A. ṭhāl ʻ branch ʼ, °li ʻ twig ʼ; H. ṭhāl°lā m. ʻ leafy branch (esp. one lopped off) ʼ.3. Bhoj. ḍāṛhī ʻ branch ʼ; M. ḍāhaḷ m. ʻ loppings of trees ʼ, ḍāhḷā m. ʻ leafy branch ʼ, °ḷī f. ʻ twig ʼ, ḍhāḷā m. ʻ sprig ʼ, °ḷī f. ʻ branch ʼ.*ḍāla -- 2 ʻ basket ʼ see *ḍalla -- 2.ḍālima -- see dāḍima -- .*ḍāva -- 1 ʻ box ʼ see *ḍabba -- .*ḍāva -- 2 ʻ left ʼ see *ḍavva -- .Addenda: ḍāla -- 1. 1. S.kcch. ḍār f. ʻ branch of a tree ʼ; WPah.kṭg. ḍāḷ m. ʻ tree ʼ, J. ḍā'l m.; kṭg. ḍaḷi f. ʻ branch, stalk ʼ, ḍaḷṭi f. ʻ shoot ʼ; A. ḍāl(phonet. d -- ) ʻ branch ʼ AFD 207.टाळा (p. 196) ṭāḷā ...2 Averting or preventing (of a trouble or an evil). 3 The roof of the mouth. 4 R (Usually टाहळा) A small leafy branch; a spray or sprig. टाळी (p. 196) ṭāḷī f R (Usually टाहळी) A small leafy branch, a sprig.ढगळा (p. 204) ḍhagaḷā m R A small leafy branch; a sprig or spray.   डगळा or डघळा (p. 201) ḍagaḷā or ḍaghaḷā m A tender and leafy branch: also a sprig or spray. डांगशी (p. 202) ḍāṅgaśī f C A small branch, a sprig, a spray. डांगळी (p. 202) ḍāṅgaḷī f A small branch, a sprig or spray.  डाहळा (p. 202) ḍāhaḷā लांख esp. the first. 2 (dim. डाहळी f A sprig or twig.) A leafy branch. Pr. धरायाला डाहळी न बसायाला सावली Used.


Rebus: ḍhāla 'large ingot' (Gujarati)

While 354 oxhide ingots discovered were copper ingots, it should be noted that oxhide shaped tin ingots were also discovered (Fawcett, N. & Zietsman, J.C. "Uluburun - the discovery and excavation of the world's oldest known shipwreck". Akroterion, Vol. 46 (2001): 5 - 20. , http://akrolerion.journals.za )

Silvia Ferrara and Carol Bell, 2016, Tracing copper in the Cypro-Minoan script in: Antiquity, Volume 90, Issue 352, August 2016 , pp. 1009-1021
Image result for Tracing copper in the Cypro-Minoan script Silvia Ferrara (a1) and Carol Bell
Image result for Tracing copper in the Cypro-Minoan script Silvia Ferrara (a1) and Carol Bell

Abstract: The Cypro-Minoan script was in regular use on the island of Cyprus, and by Cypriot merchants overseas, during the Late Bronze Age. Although still undeciphered, sign-sequences inscribed on miniature copper ‘oxhide’ ingots and on associated clay labels may hold a clue to their purpose. The ingots were previously interpreted as votive offerings inscribed with dedications. Here, it is suggested instead that these extremely pure copper miniatures were produced as commercial samples, and were marked with a brand denoting their high quality and provenance, such as ‘pure Cypriot copper’.
Image result for Tracing copper in the Cypro-Minoan script Silvia Ferrara (a1) and Carol BellRelated image

Image result for Tracing copper in the Cypro-Minoan script Silvia Ferrara (a1) and Carol Bell

 One side of a Mohenjo-daro tablet. What was the cargo carried on the boat? I suggest that the cargo was Meluhha metalwork.

The shape of the pair of ingots on the boat (shown on the tablet) is comparable to following figures: 1. the ingot on which stands the Ingot-god (Enkomi); 2. Copper ingot from ZakrosCrete, displayed at the Heraklion Archaeological Museum But the script used on the tablet is NOT Cypro-Minoan or Cretan or Minoan but Meluhha:
m1429 Prism tablet with Indus inscriptions on 3 sides. The pair of ingots on the boat are comparable to the ox-hide ingot shown on Jaggayyapeta sculptural frieze of chakravartin and seven jewels.
. 
ḍhālako ‘large ingot’. खोट [khōṭa] ‘ingot, wedge’; A mass of metal (unwrought or of old metal melted down)(Marathi)  khoṭ f ʻalloy (Lahnda) Thus the pair of ligatured oval glyphs read: khoṭ ḍhālako ‘alloy ingots’ PLUS dula 'pair' Rebus: dul 'cast metal'.
Hieroglyph: ढाल [ ḍhāla ] f (S through H) The grand flag of an army directing its march and encampments: also the standard or banner of a chieftain: also a flag flying on forts &c. ढालकाठी [ ḍhālakāṭhī ] f ढालखांब m A flagstaff. (Paras'u?) Rebus: ḍhālako = a large metal ingot (G.) ḍhālakī = a metal heated and poured into a mould; a solid piece of metal; an ingot (Gujarati). I suggest that the gloss ḍhālako denotes the oxhide ingot.

Gudimallam sculpture (5 ft. tall) has motifs of oxhide ingots on ornaments worn by the hunter carrying a battle axe and idenified rebus by a ram.



After Fig. 1, Fig 4 (Segment showing 3 oxhide ingots) and Fig 7 in: Details of ornaments in the Gudimallam Sculpture. After Gopinatha Rao, Plate IV.
Details of ornaments in the Gudimallam Sculpture. (After Pl. IV in TA Gopinatha Rao, 1914, Elements of Hindu Iconography, Madras, The Law Printing House) http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924071128825

سله salaʿh, s.f. (3rd) A pig or mass of iron or other metal. Pl. يْ ey (Pashto).
 Ta. pāḷam metal cast in moulds. Ma. pāḷam ingot; vāḷam id., bar of gold or iron; a hammer for the chisel. Ka. pāḷa ingot of gold or silver. Te. pāḷamu, pāḷā ingot.(DEDR 4114)
lŏy 2 ल्वय् । कांस्यम् f. bell-metal, white copper.-bāna -बान । कांस्यपात्रम् m. a dish or other vessel made of bell-metal.
खरड [ kharaḍa ] The ashes and earth which gather about an ingot of metal during its formation. So called because to be detached they must be scraped offखोटसाळ [ khōṭasāḷa ] a (खोट & साळ from शाला) Alloyed--a metal.खोट [ khōṭa ] f A mass of metal (unwrought or of old metal melted down); an ingot or wedge. गट [ gaṭa ]  An ingot or a lump (of gold, silver &c.) राळ [ rāḷa ] An ingot or an unwrought mass (esp. of silver or gold). (Marathi)
ईषीका īṣīkāईषीका 1 A painter's brush.-2 An ingot-mould.-3 = इषीका q. v. 
lōhamaṇiḥमणिःAn ingot, a lump (of gold); यथा सोम्यैकेन लोहमणिना सर्वं लोहमयं विज्ञातं स्यात् Ch. Up.6.1.5: मणिःलोह -मणिः an ingot of gold. Loha (nt.) [Cp. Vedic loha, of Idg. *(e)reudh "red"; see also rohita & lohita] metal, esp. copper, brass or bronze. It is often used as a general term & the individual application is not always sharply defined. Its comprehensiveness is evident from the classification of loha at VbhA 63, where it is said lohan ti jātilohaŋ, vijāti˚, kittima˚, pisāca˚ or natural metal, produced metal, artificial (i. e. alloys), & metal from the Pisāca district. Each is subdivided as follows: jāti˚=ayo, sajjhaŋ, suvaṇṇaŋ, tipu, sīsaŋ, tambalohaŋ, vekantakalohaŋ; vijāti˚=nāga -- nāsika˚; kittima˚=kaŋsalohaŋ, vaṭṭa˚, ārakūṭaŋ; pisāca˚=morakkhakaŋ, puthukaŋ, malinakaŋ, capalakaŋ, selakaŋ, āṭakaŋ, bhallakaŋ, dūsilohaŋ. The description ends "Tesu pañca jātilohāni pāḷiyaŋ visuŋ vuttān' eva (i. e. the first category are severally spoken of in the Canon). Tambalohaŋ vekantakan ti imehi pana dvīhi jātilohehi saddhiŋ sesaŋ sabbam pi idha lohan ti veditabbaŋ." -- On loha in similes see J.P.T.S. 1907, 131. Cp. A iii.16=Sv.92 (five alloys of gold: ayo, loha, tipu, sīsaŋ, sajjhaŋ); J v.45 (asi˚); Miln 161 (suvaṇṇam pi jātivantaŋ lohena bhijjati); PvA 44, 95 (tamba˚=loha), 221 (tatta -- loha -- secanaŋ pouring out of boiling metal, one of the five ordeals in Niraya).
See: https://www.academia.edu/10738374/Meluhha_hieroglyphs_of_Gudimallam_sculpture_kole.l_smithy_is_kole.l_temple_Kota_._A_continuum_of_metalwork_traditions_of_Sarasvati-Sindhu_civilization   - Hieroglyphs of 'ox-hide ingots' on Gudimallam sivalinga. See: http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.in/2015/02/oxhide-ingots-on-indus-wranku-liquid.html 
Oxhide ingots on the Indus writing boat are archaeometallurgical key to the cipher (Updated Meluhh rebus readings)


loha- kaṭāha a copper (brass) receptacle Vin ii.170. -- kāra a metal worker, coppersmith, blacksmith Miln 331. -- kumbhī an iron cauldron Vin ii.170. Also N. of a purgatory J iii.22, 43; iv.493; v.268; SnA 59, 480; Sdhp 195. -- guḷa an iron (or metal) ball A iv.131; Dh 371 (mā ˚ŋ gilī pamatto; cp. DhA iv.109). -- jāla a copper (i. e. wire) netting PvA 153. -- thālaka a copper bowl Nd1 226. -- thāli a bronze kettle DhA i.126. -- pāsāda "copper terrace," brazen palace, N. of a famous monastery at Anurādhapura in Ceylon Vism 97; DA i.131; Mhvs passim. -- piṇḍa an iron ball SnA 225. -- bhaṇḍa copper (brass) ware Vin ii.135. -- maya made of copper, brazen Sn 670; Pv ii.64-- māsa a copper bean Nd1 448 (suvaṇṇa -- channa). -- māsaka a small copper coin KhA 37 (jatu -- māsaka, dāru -- māsaka+); DhsA 318. -- rūpa a bronze statue Mhvs 36, 31. -- salākā a bronze gong -- stick Vism 283.

 इष्टिका [p= 169,3]f. = /इष्तका q.v. इष्टका [p= 169,3] f. a brick in general; a brick used in building the sacrificial altar VS. AitBr. S3Br. Ka1tyS3r. Mr2icch. &c
चक्र [p= 380,3]n. (Ved. rarely m. ; g. अर्धर्चा*दि ; fr. √ चर्? ; √1. कृ Pa1n2. 6-1 , 12 Ka1s3. ) the wheel (of a carriage , of the Sun's chariot [ RV. ],of Time [i , 164 , 2-48] ; °क्र्/अं- √चर् , to drive in a carriage S3Br. vi) RV. &c; the wheel of a monarch's chariot rolling over his dominions , sovereignty , realm Ya1jn5. i , 265 MBh. i , xiii BhP. ix , 20 , 32 VP.; चक्रम् [क्रियते अनेन, कृ घञर्थे< क नि˚ द्वित्वम् Tv.] 1 The wheel of a carriage; चक्रवत्परिवर्तन्ते दुःखानि च सुखानि च H.1.173. -2 A potter's wheel. -3 A sharp circular missile, weapon, a disc (especially applied to the weapon of Viṣṇu). -4 An oil-mill; दशसूनासमं चक्रं दशचक्रसमो ध्वजः Mb.13.125.9. -5 A circle, ring; कलाप- चक्रेषु निवेशिताननम् Ṛs.2.14. -6 A troop, multitude, collection, Śi.2.17. -7 A realm, sovereignty; स्वस्थं स्वचक्रं परचक्रमुक्तम् Bu. Ch.2.15; cf. चक्रं सैन्यथाङ्गयोः । राष्ट्रे दम्भान्तरे ... । Medinī. -8 A province, district, a group of villages. -9 A form of military array in a circle. -
Cakka (nt.) [Vedic cakra, redupl. formation fr. *quel to turn round (cp. P. kaṇṭha > Lat. collus & see also note on gala)=that which is (continuously) turning, i. e. wheel, or abstr, the shape or periphery of it, i. e. circle. Cakra=Gr. ku/klos, Ags. hveohl, hveol=wheel. The unredupl. form in Sk. carati (versatur), Gr. pe/lomai, poleu/w, po/los (pole); Lat. colo, incolo; Obulg. kolo wheel, Oisl. hvel] I. Crude meaning:1. a wheel (of a carriage) Dh 1; PvA 65 (ratha˚); Miln 27. -- 2. a discus used as a missile weapon J i.74; Pgdp 36; cp. khura˚ a razor as an instr. of torture. -- 3. a disc, a circle: heṭṭhāpādatalesu cakkāni jātāni, forming the 2nd characteristic mark of a Mahāpurisa D ii.17= iii.143; D iii.149. -- J ii.331; Miln 51. -- 4. an array of troops (under tayo vyūhā: paduma˚ cakka˚ sakaṭa˚) J ii.404=iv.343. -- II. Applied meaning:1. (a wheel as component part of a carriage, or one of a duad or tetrad=) collection, set, part; succession; sphere, region, cycle Vin i.330 (cp. Vin. Texts ii.281); iii.96; iriyāpatha˚ the 4 ways of behaviour, the various positions (standing, walking, sitting, lying down) DA i.249; Sdhp 604. sā˚, miga˚ the sphere or region of dogs & wild animals Miln 178; cakkena (instr.) in succession PvA iii. cakkaŋ kātabbaŋ, or bandhitabbaŋ freq. in Yam. and Paṭṭh, "The cycle of formulated words is to be here repeated." -- 2. (like the four wheels constituting the moving power of a carriage=) a vehicle, instrument, means & ways; attribute, quality; state, condition, esp. good condition (fit instrumentality), catucakka an instr. of four, a lucky tetrad, a fourwheeler of the body as expressing itself in the four kinds of deportment, iriyāpathas A ii.32; S i.16, 63 (catucakkaŋ). In this sense generalized as a happy state, consisting of "4 blessings": paṭirūpadesa -- vāsa, sappurisûpassaya, atta -- sammāpaṇidhi, pubbe -- kata -- puññatā A ii.32; J v.114; mentioned at Ps i.84. Cp. also Sn 554 sq.; 684. Esp. pronounced in the two phrases dhamma -- cakka (the wheel of the Doctrine, i. e. the symbol of conquering efficacy, or happiness implicated in the D.) and brahma -- c˚ the best wheel, the supreme instrument, the noblest quality. Both with pavatteti to start & kcep up (like starting & guiding a carriage), to set rolling, to originate, to make universally known. dhamma˚ e. g. S i.191; A i.23, 101; ii.34, 120; iii.151; iv.313; Sn 556 sq.; 693; J iii.412; Ps ii.159 sq.; PvA 67 (see dhamma). brahma˚ M i.71; S ii.27; A ii.9, 24; iii.9, 417; v.33; Vbh 317 sq.; 344 (see brahma). Cp. cakkavattin (below). -- Cp. vi˚.
   cakka-- chinna (udaka) (water of a well) the wheel of which is broken Ud 83; -- bhañjanin one who destroys a state of welfare & good J v.112 (patirāpadesavāsādino kusala -- cakkassa bhañjanī C.); -- bheda breaking peace or concord, sowing discord Vin ii.198; iii.171; -- yuga a pair of wheels Vv 832-- ratana the treasure of the wheel, that is of the sun (cp. Rh. D. Buddh. Suttas p. 252; Dialogues ii.197, 102) D ii.171; iii.59 sq., 75; J i.63; ii.311; DA i.249. See also cakkavattin; -- vaṭṭaka (nt.) a scoop -- wheel (a wheel revolving over a well with a string of earthen pots going down empty & coming up full, after dredger fashion) Vin ii.122; -- vattin (cp. dhammacakkaŋ pavatteti above) he who sets rolling the Wheel, a just & faithful king (rājā hoti c. dhammiko dhammarājā cāturanto Sn p. 106, in corresp. pass. v. 1002 as vijeyya pathaviŋ imaŋ adaṇḍena asatthena dhammena -- m -- anusāsati). A definition is given by Bdhgh. at DA i.249. -- Three sorts of c. are later distinguished: a cakkavāla -- c˚ a universal king, or cāturanta -- c˚ (ruling over four great continents Sn p. 106; KhA 227), a dīpa -- c˚ (ruling over one), a padesa -- c˚ (ruling over part of one) Usually in phrase rājā cakka vattin: D i.88; iii.156; iv.302; v.44, 99, 342; D ii.16, 172; iii.59 sq., 75, 142 sq.; M iii.65; A i.76, 109 sq.; ii.37, 133, 245; iii.147 sq; 365; iv.89, 105; v.22; Kh viii.12 (˚sukha); J i.51; ii.395; iv.119; Vbh 336; PvA 117; VvA 18; Sdhp 238, 453; DhAii.135 (˚sirī). -- ˚gabbha Vism 126: -- ˚rajjaŋ kāresi J ii.311; -- viddha (nt.) a particular form of shooting J v.130; -- samārūḷha (adj.) having mounted the wheels, i. e. their carts (of janapadā) A i.178; iii.66, 104.(Pali)
Hatthin [Vedic hastin, lit. endowed with a hand, i. e. having a trunk] an elephant Vin i.218, 352; ii.194 sq. (Nālāgiri)=J v.335 (nom. sg. hatthī; gen. hatthissa); D i.5; A ii.209; J i.358; ii.102; DhA i.59 (correct haṭṭhi!), 80 (acc. pl. hatthī); size of an elephant Miln 312; one of the seven treasures D i.89; ii.174; often mentioned together with horses (˚ass'ādayo), e. g. A iv.107; M iii.104; Vism 269; DhA i.392.(Pali)

áśva m. ʻ horse ʼ, áśvā -- f. RV., aśvaká -- m. ʻ small horse ʼ VS., ˚vikā -- f. ʻ small mare ʼ Pāṇ.

Pa. assa -- , ˚aka -- m., assā -- f.; Aś. asva -- , NiDoc. aśpa (F. W. Thomas AO xii 40); Pk. assa -- , āsa -- , ˚aga -- m.; Kt. wušup (poss., but not necessarily, ← Ir. Rep1 55 or ← Ind. NTS ii 197, AO xxi 29); Kal. haš; Sh. gil. ăšpŭ, koh. ăšp, gur. ăša̯p, pales. ášpō m.f., bro. apš; M. āsu -- pāṭhī adv. ʻ on horseback ʼ which is perh. a M. cmpd. see áśvapr̥ṣṭha -- ; Si. as. (CDIAL 920)    aśvapāla m. ʻ groom ʼ Ratnāv. [áśva -- , pālá -- ]

Kho. aužálu (< *ažw -- < *aš -- w -- ), Sh. koh. &uhacek;
áśvapr̥ṣṭha ʻ on horseback ʼ RV. [áśva -- , pŕ̊ṣṭha -- ] (CDIAL 924) M. āsupāṭhī adv. ʻ on horseback ʼ Bloch LM 293; <-> prob. MIA. or M. cmpd. *āso nom. sg. and paṭṭh -- .(CDIAL 923) .aśvavāra m. ʻ horseman, groom ʼ Śiś. [← Ir.: from OPers. asabāra -- P. Tedesco ZII 2, 40; from MPers. asbār, not OPers. since earliest reference is Śiś. 3. 66;if so, as -- re -- formed after Sk. áśva -- , cf. esp. NiDoc.]NiDoc. aśpavara, Pk. āsavāra -- m., K. aśŏwār, L. haswār, P. asvār, Ku. aswār, Or. asuāra, H. aswār, OMarw. asavāra, G. M. asvār all m.; -- Si. asuruvā Geiger ES 10 rather < aśvārōha -- EGS 14.
Addenda: aśvavāra -- : WPah.kṭg. śwāri f. ʻ act of riding ʼ; J. śwār m. ʻ rider ʼ. aśvaśālā f. ʻ stable ʼ MBh. [áśva -- , śāˊlā -- ]Sh. ăšpălí f. aśvasthāna n. ʻ horse -- stable ʼ Yājñ., adj. ʻ born in a stable ʼ Pāṇ. Kāś. [áśva -- , sthāˊna -- ]Sh. aštōn m. ʻ groom ʼ (→ Bur. *lštān Morgenstierne NTS xiii 92 < *aśvasthānin -- ). aśvārōha m. ʻ rider ʼ Kathās. [áśva -- , ārōha -- ]Pa. assārōha -- m. ʻ horseman ʼ, Si. asaruvā. aśvín ʻ mounted on or drawn by horses ʼ, aśvínā ʻ the twin charioteer gods ʼ RV. [áśva -- ](CDIAL 926 to 930)

Assa3 [Vedic aśva, cp. Av. aspō; Gr. i(/ppos, dial. i(/kkos; Lat. equus; Oir. ech; Gall. epo -- ; Cymr. ep, Goth. aíhva; Os. ehu; Ags. eoh] a horse; often mentioned alongside of and combd. with hatthi(elephant) Vin iii.6 (pañcamattehi assa -- satehi), 52 (enumd. under catuppadā, quadrupeds, with hatthi oṭṭha goṇa gadrabha & pasuka); A ii.207; v.271; Sn 769 (gavâssa). At Th ii.229 the commentary explains caturassa as ʻ four in hand ʼ; but the context shows that the more usual sense of caturassa (see assa2) was probably what the poet meant; Dh 94, 143, 144 (bhadra, a good horse), 380 (id.); Vv 203 (+ assatarī); VvA 78; DhA i.392 (hatthi -- assâdayo); Sdhp 367 (duṭṭh˚).
   -- ājāniya [cp. BSk. aśvājāneya Divy 509, 511] a thoroughbred horse, a blood horse A i.77, 244; ii.113 sq., 250 sq.; iii.248, 282 sq.; iv.188, 397; v.166, 323; PvA 216. See also ājāniya. -- âroha one who climbs on a horse, a rider on horseback, N. of an occupation "cavalry" D i.51 (+ hatthâroha; expld. at DA i.156 by sabbe pi assācariyaassavejja -- assabhaṇḍādayo). -- kaṇṇa N. of a tree, Vatica Robusta, lit. "horse -- ear" (cp. similarly Goth. aíhva -- tundi the thornbush, lit. horse -- tooth) J ii.161; iv.209; vi.528. -- khalunka an inferior horse ("shaker"), opp. sadassa. A i.287 = iv.397. -- tthara a horse cover, a horse blanket Vin i.192; D i.-- damma a horse to be tamed, a fierce horse, a stallion A ii.112; ˚sārathi a horse trainer A ii. 112, 114; v.323 sq.; DhA iv.4. -- potaka the young of a horse, a foal or colt Jii.288. -- bandha a groom J ii. 98; v.449; DhA i.392. -- bhaṇḍa (for ˚bandha? or should we read ˚paṇḍaka?) a groom or horse -- trainer, a trader in horses Vin i.85 (see on form of word Kern, Toev. p. 35). -- bhaṇḍaka horse -- trappings J ii.113. -- maṇḍala circus Vism 308, cp. M i.446. -- maṇḍalika exercising -- ground Vin iii.6. -- medha N. of a sacrifice: the horse -- sacrifice [Vedic aśvamedha as Np.] S i.76 (v. l. sassa˚); It 21 (+ purisamedha); Sn 303. -- yuddha a horse -- fight D i.7. -- rūpaka a figure of a horse, a toy horse DhA ii.69 (+ hatthi -- rūpaka). -- lakkhaṇa (earning fees by judging) the marks on a horse D i.9. -- laṇḍa horse -- manure, horsedung DhA iv.156 (hatthi -- laṇḍa +). -- vāṇija a horsedealer Vin iii.6. -- sadassa a noble steed of the horse kind A i.289 = iv.397 (in comparison with purisa˚).(Pali) 
Chakravartin from Jaggayyapeta stupa. Andhra, 1st C. BCE. Marble, H. 4'3". Government Museum, MadrasImage result for jaggayyapeta chakravartin sculpture
Chakravartin from Jaggayyapeta stupa. Andhra, 1st C. BCE. Marble, H. 4'3". Government Museum, Madras
Related image
1st century BCE/CE Indian relief from Amaravathi village, Guntur district, Andhra Pradesh (India). Preserved in Guimet Museum, Paris (2005)

Le souverain universel (cakravartin). Andhra Pradesh, région d'Amaravati. Ecole d'Amaravati, fin du 1er s. av. J.-C. - 1er s. ap. J.-C. Plaque de revêtement de stupa, calcaire marmoréen. MG 19063.Source: http://www.ytraynard.fr/2015/12/30/

Aśoka was third monarch of the Mauryan dynasty. He was born in 304 BCE and died in 232 BCE.



Drum-slab, Amaravati Stupa, Guntur District of Andhra Pradesh. Buddhist stupa was built during the reign of Ashoka in 200 BCE, was carved with panels that tells the story of Buddha.
Drum-slab, Amaravati Stupa, Guntur District of Andhra Pradesh. Buddhist stupa was built during the reign of Ashoka in 200 BCE, was carved with panels that tells the story of Buddha.


 

Ox-hide ingot and other hieroglyphs on Jaggayyapeta frieze detailing wealth of a Cakravartin

Mirror: https://www.academia.edu/11585480/Ox-hide_ingot_and_other_hieroglyphs_on_Jaggayyapeta_frieze_detailing_wealth_of_a_Cakravartin

This monograph is an addendum to "A temple at Sanchi for Dhamma by a 
kāraṇikā sanghin 'guild of scribes' in Indus writing cipher continuum". 
http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.in/2015/03/x.html

A biographical note on Arthur Emanuel Christensen noted: "...Smeden Kāväh og det gamle persiske Rigsbanner (The smith Kāva and the old Persian royal standard; Det Kgl. Danske Videnskabernes Selskab. Historisk-filologiske Meddelelser 2/7, Copenhagen, 1919), on the legendary figure whose name resulted from a popular understanding of derafš-e kāvīān “royal standard,” in which the possessive adjective kāvīān “of the Kāvīs” was taken as a patronymic, Kāvak (NPers. Kāva)." (http://www.iranicaonline.org/articles/christensen-arthur-emanuel-b)

A parallel narrative is reconstructed for the Cakravartin shown on a frieze in Jaggayyapeta: what is show is the narrative of a legendary figure of a smith-scribe-guild who became king. Just as Iranian tradition Kāvīs, 'poets' became smith Kāva, later kayanides royalty, the Indian tradition dhangar‘blacksmith’ (Maithili) became thakur and later royalty. The hieroglyphs of Jaggayyapeta artifacts relate to metalwork, consistent with the identification in the Rigveda of Bhāratam Janam (RV 3.53.12), 'metalcaster people'. The Jaggayyapeta frieze details the wealth of a Cakravartin, universal ruler.

An inscription (of Māḍharīputra-Śrī-Vīra-Purushadatta, of the race of Ikshvāku of 3rd cent. CE) found at Jaggayyapeta contained a reference to kammarashtram, the republic of kamma, 'artisans'."The theory is that the people who lived in the Krishna river valley, where Buddhism prevailed, got the name from the Theravada Buddhist concept of Kamma (in Pali) or Karma (in Samskritam). This region was once known as Kammarashtram / Kammarattam / Kammanadu, which was under the control of the PallavasEastern Chalukyas and Cholas... 
Some historians opined that the name Kamma is probably derived from Kambhoja. Avadh Bihari Lal Avasthi comments as follows: We find Kambhi, Kamma, Kumbhi etc castes in South India. Possibly, there has also been a Kamboja country in Southern IndiaThe Garuda Purana locates a Kambhoja principality/settlement in the neighborhood of Ashmaka, Pulinda, Jimuta, Narrashtra, Lata and Karnata countries, and also specifically informs us that this section of Kambojas were living in the southern part of India...pulinda ashmaka jimuta narrashtara nivasinah carnata kamboja ghata dakshinapathvasinah.

Zoom on the earring of the cakravartin, a frieze at Jaggayyapeta. A reconstruction is suggested based on a rare find of a large gold earring with a comparable goldsmithy work.
Tremors and Tidal Wave  - Tsunami Hits Krishna
Jaggayyapeta, Archaeological site of stupa.
"Jaggayyapeta Historical Monument-Stupa In Krishna. During the excavations in 1818, a few carved slabs from one of the brick mounds revealed the existence of a group of ancient stupas. After excavation, the stupa was found to be 9 meters in diameter and was decorated with slabs of the same material used in Amaravati."


A review of Vol. XI of the Memoires de la delegation archeologiquefrancaise en Afghanistan refers to the excavations at Begram, the ancient Kapis'a. The finds of carvings in ivory and bone of Indian origin are a treasure believed hidden at the approach of the Sassanians under Shapur I in 241 CE. It is acknowledged by art historians that the Begram artifacts compare with the stone sculptures of Bharhut and Sanchi. Jaggayapeta finds of artifacts are in the Bharhut tradition. One such artifact is the frieze showing a chakravartin, universal ruler surrounded by hieroglyphs of a pillar mounted by dhammachakka, lion and elephant. Stern explains Jaggayapeta style of art --contemporary with Bharhut -- of ca. 1st cenntury CE as 'archaisme de maladresse', explained by the remoteness of the site. (NRAB, p. 45). 
http://www.whatisindia.com/inscriptions/annualreports/31stmarch1935/cavern2.html In an inscription, the pillars of the stupa near dagoba are called 'aryaka khambhe'. 

Carvings include hieroglyphs of cakra, bodhi tree, elephant, tiger (lion?) and dagoba.Dharmacakra is wheel of dharma. Chakravarti is a term used in Maitrayaniya Upanishad (1.5) to refer to the kings who have relinquished the rulership to become ascetics:


अथ किमेतैर्वा परेऽन्ये महाधनुर्धराश्चक्रवर्ति:
केचित्सुद्युम्नभूरिद्युम्नेन्द्रद्युम्नकुवलयाश्वयौवनाश्ववद्धिया
श्वाश्वपतिः शशबिन्दुर्हारिश्चन्द्रोऽम्बरीषो
ननूक्तस्वयातिर्ययातिनरण्योक्षसेनोत्थमरुत्तभरतप्रभृतयो
राजानो मिषतो बन्धुवर्गस्य महतीं श्रियं
त्यक्त्वास्माल्लोकादमुं लोकं प्रयान्ति .. ५.
atha kimetairvā pare'nye mahādhanurdharāścakrabortyh
kecitsudyumnabhūridyumnendradyumnakuvalayāśvayauvanāśvavaddhiyā
śvāśvapatiḥ śaśabindurhāriścandro'mbarīṣo
nanūktasvayātiryayātinaraṇyokṣasenotthamaruttabharataprabhṛtayo
rājāno miṣato bandhuvargasya mahatīṁ śriyaṁ
tyaktvāsmāllokādamuṁ lokaṁ prayānti 5


In Jaina dharma, a chakravarti was characterized by possession of saptaratna, or "seven jewels":
  1. chakram
  2. queen
  3. chariot
  4. jewel
  5. wealth
  6. horse
  7. elephant                                                                                             
The Bauddham Mahāvastu (1.259f) and the Divyāvadāna, as well as the 
Theravadin Milindapañha, describe the marks of the cakravarti as ruler: uṣṇīṣa 
[उष्णीष-इनि] Wearing a diadem; उष्णीष [p=220,2] mn. (उष्णम् ईषते हिनस्ति,शकन्ध्व्-ादि [Va1rtt. on Pa1n2. 6-1 , 94पर-रूपम् T. ) anything wound round the head , turban , fillet AV. xv , 2 , 1-4 S3Br. A1s3vS3r. Ka1tyS3r. MBh.
&c. a diadem , crown ; kuTa, utkuTa "parasol", "horn jewel" or vajrawhisk and 
sandals. These were the marks of a kshatriya. Art of early Mahayana Buddhism illustrates bodhisattvas in a form called uṣṇīṣin "wearing a turban/hair binding", wielding the mudras for "nonviolent cakravarti rule".(Falk, Harry, "Small-Scale Buddhism" in Voegeli, François; Eltschinger, Vincent; Candotti, Maria Piera; Diaconescu, Bogdan; Kulkarni, Malhar, eds. (2012). Devadattīyam : Johannes Bronkhorst felicitation volume. Bern: Peter Lang., p.495)


"The Dharmachakradhvaja referred to here, was probably a free-standing column surmounted by the Dharmachakra of the type represented in the Amarāvati sculptures. It was probably set up at the eastern entrance of the Mahāvihāra ; but it is not stated whether it served as an ornamental adjunct to the entrance or was set up as an object of worship. That the Dharmachakra was as object of adoration is evident from the Buddhist sculptures, where it is represented is mounted on top of an upright column, placed on a throne and canopied by an umbrella and with gods and human beings worshipping it (Buddhist Stupas of Amaravati and Jaggayapeta, Plate XXXVIII, fig, 1)."






Nouvelles recherches archéologiques à Begram (1939-1940) by J. Hackin; J.-R. Hackin; J. Karl; P. Hamelin; J. Auboyer; V. Elisséeff; O. Kurz. Review by Benjamin Rowland, Jr. Harvard Journal of Asiatic StudiesVol. 18, No. 3/4 (Dec., 1955), pp. 479-488.


Ashoka Chakra"the wheel of Righteousness" (Dharma in Sanskrit or Dhamma in Pali)" In samrkritam, it is an instrumental bahuvrīhi:  "through whom the wheel is moving" in the meaning of "through whom the Dharmachakra ("Wheel of the Dharma) is turning" (most commonly used in Bauddham and Hindu traditions). The first references to a cakravala cakravrtin appear in monuments from the time of the Maurya Empire (322–185 BCE), dedicated to Chandragupta Maurya and his grandson Ashoka
A Chakravati, possibly Ashoka, 1st century BCE/CE. Andhra Pradesh, Amaravati. Preserved at Musee Guimet

King surrounded by seven jewels. King can be seen in the top portion. Jaggayyapeta frieze.

Relief Sculpture of Chakravartin and Seven Jewels

On the top register three pillars are shown: One pillar has a spoked wheel atop (comparable to the spoked wheels on Tukulti-Ninurta I altar; see: http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.in/2015/01/stepped-socles-of-assur-meluhha.html#!). A second pillar has a parasol or umbrella. Third pillar has an ox-hide ingot atop. This is ligatured with 1. clouds (of square coins?) or 2. tree? If it is a tree hieroglyph, the rebus reading is: kuTi 'tree' Rebus: kuTi 'smelter'.I suggest that in the context of the Cakravartin, the fourth jewel is what the standing peron, cakravartin wears on his ear. The ear-ring has components which are explained as s'rivatsa and other hieroglyphs. Cakravartin also wears a crown: uṣṇīṣa [उष्णीष-इनि] Wearing a diadem. All these hieroglyphs together with ibha elephant rebus: ib 'iron' signify wealth of the cakravartin. A sprig adorns the crown or headdress: ḍāla1 m. ʻ branch ʼ Śīl. 2. *ṭhāla -- . 3. *ḍāḍha -- . [Poss. same as *dāla -- 1 and dāra -- 1: √dal, √d&rcirclemacr;. But variation of form supports PMWS 64 ← Mu.]1. Pk. ḍāla -- n. ʻ branch ʼ; S. ḍ̠āru m. ʻ large branch ʼ, ḍ̠ārī f. ʻ branch ʼ; P. ḍāl m. ʻ branch ʼ, °lā m. ʻ large do. ʼ, °lī f. ʻ twig ʼ; WPah. bhal. ḍā m. ʻ branch ʼ; Ku. ḍālom. ʻ tree ʼ; N. ḍālo ʻ branch ʼ, A. B. ḍāl, Or. ḍāḷa; Mth. ḍār ʻ branch ʼ, °ri ʻ twig ʼ; Aw. lakh. ḍār ʻ branch ʼ, H. ḍāl°lā m., G. ḍāḷi°ḷī f., °ḷũ n. 2. A. ṭhāl ʻ branch ʼ, °li ʻ twig ʼ; H. ṭhāl°lā m. ʻ leafy branch (esp. one lopped off) ʼ.3. Bhoj. ḍāṛhī ʻ branch ʼ; M. ḍāhaḷ m. ʻ loppings of trees ʼ, ḍāhḷā m. ʻ leafy branch ʼ, °ḷī f. ʻ twig ʼ, ḍhāḷā m. ʻ sprig ʼ, °ḷī f. ʻ branch ʼ. S.kcch. ḍār f. ʻ branch of a tree ʼ; WPah.kṭg. ḍāḷ m. ʻ tree ʼ, J. ḍā'l m.; kṭg. ḍaḷi f. ʻ branch, stalk ʼ, ḍaḷṭi f. ʻ shoot ʼ; A. ḍāl (phonet. d -- ) ʻ branch (CDIAL 5546). Rebus: ḍhālako = a large metal ingot (G.) ḍhālakī = a metal heated and poured into a mould; a solid piece of metal; an ingot (Gujarati).  This hieroglyph on the crown of the Cakravartin may be a phonetic signifier reinforcing the ox-hide ingot placed atop a pillar to his left. The upraised arm is also a hieroglyph: eraka 'upraised arm' Rebus: eraka 'copper, moltencast copper'. This completes the list of seven jewels: 1. eraka rebus: copper; 2. ara (spoked wheel) rebus: brass; 3. kuTa 'parasol' rebus: kuTi 'smelter';  4. ḍhālako a large metal ingot; 5.kuTi 'tree' rebus: kuTi 'smelter'; 6. ibha 'elephant' rebus: ib 'iron'; 7. s'rivatsa, 'child of wealth' hieroglyph (elaborated explanation embedded in this monograph) worn as ear-ring by the Cakravartin.

Image result for jaggayyapeta stupaChakravartin from Jaggayyapeta stupa. Andhra, 1st C. BCE. Marble, H. 4'3". Marble panel. Government Museum, Madras. cakravartin; Mandhata jataka; Dynasty/Period: 
Sunga Date: ca. first century BCE, 100 BCE - 1 BCE Huntington Scan Number: 0023185 

A sharper detail in the following photograph enables clear identification of hieroglyphs.
Related image
American Council for Southern Asian Art (ACSAA) 12452. Jaggayyapeta. Analogous Chakravartin and 7 jewels versions are found in Amaravati and Nagarjunakonda. Zimmer, 1955, p. 349 and pl. 37; Combas, 1935, pp. 89, fig. 35 and 89; Coomaraswamy, 1935, figs. 19 and 20.Square coins descend from the clouds? Or, is it stylized representationof a tree (branches), as a background ligature?
Universal Ruler; Saptaratna; Rajakakuda;224 India 436989/Andhra/JAGGAYYAPETA STUPA,/RELIEF, SLAB, CHAKRAVARTIN/&amp; SEVEN JEWELS, det, Chintamani./Stone (Ikshvaku, ca. 3rd c.)/Jaggayyapeta, Mus.
Oxhide ingots on the Indus writing boat are archaeomtallurgical key to 
the cipher. How the hieroglyphs on Indus boat crack the Meluhha code of the writing system. (Updated with Meluhha rebus readings)
Mirror:https://www.academia.edu/10671528/Oxhide_ingots_on_the_Indus_writing_boat_are_archaeomtallurgical_key_to_the_cipher._How_the_hieroglyphs_on_Indus_boat_crack_the_Meluhha_code_of_the_writing_system._Updated_with_Meluhha_rebus_readings_ 


While 354 oxhide ingots discovered were copper ingots, it should be noted that oxhide shaped tin ingots were also discovered (Fawcett, N. & Zietsman, J.C. "Uluburun - the discovery and excavation of the world's oldest known shipwreck". Akroterion, Vol. 46 (2001): 5 - 20. , http://akrolerion.journals.za )

See: http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.in/2015/02/narrating-maritime-glory-of-bharatam.html

 One side of a Mohenjo-daro tablet. What was the cargo carried on the boat? I suggest that the cargo was Meluhha metalwork.

The shape of the pair of ingots on the boat (shown on the tablet) is comparable to following figures: 1. the ingot on which stands the Ingot-god (Enkomi); 2. Copper ingot from ZakrosCrete, displayed at the Heraklion Archaeological Museum But the script used on the tablet is NOT Cypro-Minoan or Cretan or Minoan but Meluhha:
m1429 Prism tablet with Indus inscriptions on 3 sides. The pair of ingots on the boat are comparable to the ox-hide ingot shown on Jaggayyapeta sculptural frieze of chakravartin and seven jewels.
. 
ḍhālako ‘large ingot’. खोट [khōṭa] ‘ingot, wedge’; A mass of metal (unwrought or of old metal melted down)(Marathi)  khoṭ f ʻalloy (Lahnda) Thus the pair of ligatured oval glyphs read: khoṭ ḍhālako ‘alloy ingots’ PLUS dula 'pair' Rebus: dul 'cast metal'.
Hieroglyph: ढाल [ ḍhāla ] f (S through H) The grand flag of an army directing its march and encampments: also the standard or banner of a chieftain: also a flag flying on forts &c. ढालकाठी [ ḍhālakāṭhī ] f ढालखांब m A flagstaff. (Paras'u?) Rebus: ḍhālako = a large metal ingot (G.) ḍhālakī = a metal heated and poured into a mould; a solid piece of metal; an ingot (Gujarati). I suggest that the gloss ḍhālako denotes the oxhide ingot.

Gudimallam sculpture (5 ft. tall) has motifs of oxhide ingots on ornaments worn by the hunter carrying a battle axe and idenified rebus by a ram.



After Fig. 1, Fig 4 (Segment showing 3 oxhide ingots) and Fig 7 in: Details of ornaments in the Gudimallam Sculpture. After Gopinatha Rao, Plate IV.
Details of ornaments in the Gudimallam Sculpture. (After Pl. IV in TA Gopinatha Rao, 1914, Elements of Hindu Iconography, Madras, The Law Printing House) http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924071128825

سله salaʿh, s.f. (3rd) A pig or mass of iron or other metal. Pl. يْ ey (Pashto).
 Ta. pāḷam metal cast in moulds. Ma. pāḷam ingot; vāḷam id., bar of gold or iron; a hammer for the chisel. Ka. pāḷa ingot of gold or silver. Te. pāḷamu, pāḷā ingot.(DEDR 4114)
lŏy 2 ल्वय् । कांस्यम् f. bell-metal, white copper.-bāna -बान । कांस्यपात्रम् m. a dish or other vessel made of bell-metal.
खरड [ kharaḍa ] The ashes and earth which gather about an ingot of metal during its formation. So called because to be detached they must be scraped offखोटसाळ [ khōṭasāḷa ] a (खोट & साळ from शाला) Alloyed--a metal.खोट [ khōṭa ] f A mass of metal (unwrought or of old metal melted down); an ingot or wedge. गट [ gaṭa ]  An ingot or a lump (of gold, silver &c.) राळ [ rāḷa ] An ingot or an unwrought mass (esp. of silver or gold). (Marathi)
ईषीका īṣīkāईषीका 1 A painter's brush.-2 An ingot-mould.-3 = इषीका q. v. 
lōhamaṇiḥमणिःAn ingot, a lump (of gold); यथा सोम्यैकेन लोहमणिना सर्वं लोहमयं विज्ञातं स्यात् Ch. Up.6.1.5: मणिःलोह -मणिः an ingot of gold. Loha (nt.) [Cp. Vedic loha, of Idg. *(e)reudh "red"; see also rohita & lohita] metal, esp. copper, brass or bronze. It is often used as a general term & the individual application is not always sharply defined. Its comprehensiveness is evident from the classification of loha at VbhA 63, where it is said lohan ti jātilohaŋ, vijāti˚, kittima˚, pisāca˚ or natural metal, produced metal, artificial (i. e. alloys), & metal from the Pisāca district. Each is subdivided as follows: jāti˚=ayo, sajjhaŋ, suvaṇṇaŋ, tipu, sīsaŋ, tambalohaŋ, vekantakalohaŋ; vijāti˚=nāga -- nāsika˚; kittima˚=kaŋsalohaŋ, vaṭṭa˚, ārakūṭaŋ; pisāca˚=morakkhakaŋ, puthukaŋ, malinakaŋ, capalakaŋ, selakaŋ, āṭakaŋ, bhallakaŋ, dūsilohaŋ. The description ends "Tesu pañca jātilohāni pāḷiyaŋ visuŋ vuttān' eva (i. e. the first category are severally spoken of in the Canon). Tambalohaŋ vekantakan ti imehi pana dvīhi jātilohehi saddhiŋ sesaŋ sabbam pi idha lohan ti veditabbaŋ." -- On loha in similes see J.P.T.S. 1907, 131. Cp. A iii.16=Sv.92 (five alloys of gold: ayo, loha, tipu, sīsaŋ, sajjhaŋ); J v.45 (asi˚); Miln 161 (suvaṇṇam pi jātivantaŋ lohena bhijjati); PvA 44, 95 (tamba˚=loha), 221 (tatta -- loha -- secanaŋ pouring out of boiling metal, one of the five ordeals in Niraya).
See: https://www.academia.edu/10738374/Meluhha_hieroglyphs_of_Gudimallam_sculpture_kole.l_smithy_is_kole.l_temple_Kota_._A_continuum_of_metalwork_traditions_of_Sarasvati-Sindhu_civilization   - Hieroglyphs of 'ox-hide ingots' on Gudimallam sivalinga. See: http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.in/2015/02/oxhide-ingots-on-indus-wranku-liquid.html 
Oxhide ingots on the Indus writing boat are archaeometallurgical key to the cipher (Updated Meluhh rebus readings)


loha- kaṭāha a copper (brass) receptacle Vin ii.170. -- kāra a metal worker, coppersmith, blacksmith Miln 331. -- kumbhī an iron cauldron Vin ii.170. Also N. of a purgatory J iii.22, 43; iv.493; v.268; SnA 59, 480; Sdhp 195. -- guḷa an iron (or metal) ball A iv.131; Dh 371 (mā ˚ŋ gilī pamatto; cp. DhA iv.109). -- jāla a copper (i. e. wire) netting PvA 153. -- thālaka a copper bowl Nd1 226. -- thāli a bronze kettle DhA i.126. -- pāsāda "copper terrace," brazen palace, N. of a famous monastery at Anurādhapura in Ceylon Vism 97; DA i.131; Mhvs passim. -- piṇḍa an iron ball SnA 225. -- bhaṇḍa copper (brass) ware Vin ii.135. -- maya made of copper, brazen Sn 670; Pv ii.64-- māsa a copper bean Nd1 448 (suvaṇṇa -- channa). -- māsaka a small copper coin KhA 37 (jatu -- māsaka, dāru -- māsaka+); DhsA 318. -- rūpa a bronze statue Mhvs 36, 31. -- salākā a bronze gong -- stick Vism 283.

 इष्टिका [p= 169,3]f. = /इष्तका q.v. इष्टका [p= 169,3] f. a brick in general; a brick used in building the sacrificial altar VS. AitBr. S3Br. Ka1tyS3r. Mr2icch. &c
चक्र [p= 380,3]n. (Ved. rarely m. ; g. अर्धर्चा*दि ; fr. √ चर्? ; √1. कृ Pa1n2. 6-1 , 12 Ka1s3. ) the wheel (of a carriage , of the Sun's chariot [ RV. ],of Time [i , 164 , 2-48] ; °क्र्/अं- √चर् , to drive in a carriage S3Br. vi) RV. &c; the wheel of a monarch's chariot rolling over his dominions , sovereignty , realm Ya1jn5. i , 265 MBh. i , xiii BhP. ix , 20 , 32 VP.; चक्रम् [क्रियते अनेन, कृ घञर्थे< क नि˚ द्वित्वम् Tv.] 1 The wheel of a carriage; चक्रवत्परिवर्तन्ते दुःखानि च सुखानि च H.1.173. -2 A potter's wheel. -3 A sharp circular missile, weapon, a disc (especially applied to the weapon of Viṣṇu). -4 An oil-mill; दशसूनासमं चक्रं दशचक्रसमो ध्वजः Mb.13.125.9. -5 A circle, ring; कलाप- चक्रेषु निवेशिताननम् Ṛs.2.14. -6 A troop, multitude, collection, Śi.2.17. -7 A realm, sovereignty; स्वस्थं स्वचक्रं परचक्रमुक्तम् Bu. Ch.2.15; cf. चक्रं सैन्यथाङ्गयोः । राष्ट्रे दम्भान्तरे ... । Medinī. -8 A province, district, a group of villages. -9 A form of military array in a circle. -
Cakka (nt.) [Vedic cakra, redupl. formation fr. *quel to turn round (cp. P. kaṇṭha > Lat. collus & see also note on gala)=that which is (continuously) turning, i. e. wheel, or abstr, the shape or periphery of it, i. e. circle. Cakra=Gr. ku/klos, Ags. hveohl, hveol=wheel. The unredupl. form in Sk. carati (versatur), Gr. pe/lomai, poleu/w, po/los (pole); Lat. colo, incolo; Obulg. kolo wheel, Oisl. hvel] I. Crude meaning:1. a wheel (of a carriage) Dh 1; PvA 65 (ratha˚); Miln 27. -- 2. a discus used as a missile weapon J i.74; Pgdp 36; cp. khura˚ a razor as an instr. of torture. -- 3. a disc, a circle: heṭṭhāpādatalesu cakkāni jātāni, forming the 2nd characteristic mark of a Mahāpurisa D ii.17= iii.143; D iii.149. -- J ii.331; Miln 51. -- 4. an array of troops (under tayo vyūhā: paduma˚ cakka˚ sakaṭa˚) J ii.404=iv.343. -- II. Applied meaning:1. (a wheel as component part of a carriage, or one of a duad or tetrad=) collection, set, part; succession; sphere, region, cycle Vin i.330 (cp. Vin. Texts ii.281); iii.96; iriyāpatha˚ the 4 ways of behaviour, the various positions (standing, walking, sitting, lying down) DA i.249; Sdhp 604. sā˚, miga˚ the sphere or region of dogs & wild animals Miln 178; cakkena (instr.) in succession PvA iii. cakkaŋ kātabbaŋ, or bandhitabbaŋ freq. in Yam. and Paṭṭh, "The cycle of formulated words is to be here repeated." -- 2. (like the four wheels constituting the moving power of a carriage=) a vehicle, instrument, means & ways; attribute, quality; state, condition, esp. good condition (fit instrumentality), catucakka an instr. of four, a lucky tetrad, a fourwheeler of the body as expressing itself in the four kinds of deportment, iriyāpathas A ii.32; S i.16, 63 (catucakkaŋ). In this sense generalized as a happy state, consisting of "4 blessings": paṭirūpadesa -- vāsa, sappurisûpassaya, atta -- sammāpaṇidhi, pubbe -- kata -- puññatā A ii.32; J v.114; mentioned at Ps i.84. Cp. also Sn 554 sq.; 684. Esp. pronounced in the two phrases dhamma -- cakka (the wheel of the Doctrine, i. e. the symbol of conquering efficacy, or happiness implicated in the D.) and brahma -- c˚ the best wheel, the supreme instrument, the noblest quality. Both with pavatteti to start & kcep up (like starting & guiding a carriage), to set rolling, to originate, to make universally known. dhamma˚ e. g. S i.191; A i.23, 101; ii.34, 120; iii.151; iv.313; Sn 556 sq.; 693; J iii.412; Ps ii.159 sq.; PvA 67 (see dhamma). brahma˚ M i.71; S ii.27; A ii.9, 24; iii.9, 417; v.33; Vbh 317 sq.; 344 (see brahma). Cp. cakkavattin (below). -- Cp. vi˚.
   cakka-- chinna (udaka) (water of a well) the wheel of which is broken Ud 83; -- bhañjanin one who destroys a state of welfare & good J v.112 (patirāpadesavāsādino kusala -- cakkassa bhañjanī C.); -- bheda breaking peace or concord, sowing discord Vin ii.198; iii.171; -- yuga a pair of wheels Vv 832-- ratana the treasure of the wheel, that is of the sun (cp. Rh. D. Buddh. Suttas p. 252; Dialogues ii.197, 102) D ii.171; iii.59 sq., 75; J i.63; ii.311; DA i.249. See also cakkavattin; -- vaṭṭaka (nt.) a scoop -- wheel (a wheel revolving over a well with a string of earthen pots going down empty & coming up full, after dredger fashion) Vin ii.122; -- vattin (cp. dhammacakkaŋ pavatteti above) he who sets rolling the Wheel, a just & faithful king (rājā hoti c. dhammiko dhammarājā cāturanto Sn p. 106, in corresp. pass. v. 1002 as vijeyya pathaviŋ imaŋ adaṇḍena asatthena dhammena -- m -- anusāsati). A definition is given by Bdhgh. at DA i.249. -- Three sorts of c. are later distinguished: a cakkavāla -- c˚ a universal king, or cāturanta -- c˚ (ruling over four great continents Sn p. 106; KhA 227), a dīpa -- c˚ (ruling over one), a padesa -- c˚ (ruling over part of one) Usually in phrase rājā cakka vattin: D i.88; iii.156; iv.302; v.44, 99, 342; D ii.16, 172; iii.59 sq., 75, 142 sq.; M iii.65; A i.76, 109 sq.; ii.37, 133, 245; iii.147 sq; 365; iv.89, 105; v.22; Kh viii.12 (˚sukha); J i.51; ii.395; iv.119; Vbh 336; PvA 117; VvA 18; Sdhp 238, 453; DhAii.135 (˚sirī). -- ˚gabbha Vism 126: -- ˚rajjaŋ kāresi J ii.311; -- viddha (nt.) a particular form of shooting J v.130; -- samārūḷha (adj.) having mounted the wheels, i. e. their carts (of janapadā) A i.178; iii.66, 104.(Pali)
Hatthin [Vedic hastin, lit. endowed with a hand, i. e. having a trunk] an elephant Vin i.218, 352; ii.194 sq. (Nālāgiri)=J v.335 (nom. sg. hatthī; gen. hatthissa); D i.5; A ii.209; J i.358; ii.102; DhA i.59 (correct haṭṭhi!), 80 (acc. pl. hatthī); size of an elephant Miln 312; one of the seven treasures D i.89; ii.174; often mentioned together with horses (˚ass'ādayo), e. g. A iv.107; M iii.104; Vism 269; DhA i.392.(Pali)
Assa3 [Vedic aśva, cp. Av. aspō; Gr. i(/ppos, dial. i(/kkos; Lat. equus; Oir. ech; Gall. epo -- ; Cymr. ep, Goth. aíhva; Os. ehu; Ags. eoh] a horse; often mentioned alongside of and combd. with hatthi(elephant) Vin iii.6 (pañcamattehi assa -- satehi), 52 (enumd. under catuppadā, quadrupeds, with hatthi oṭṭha goṇa gadrabha & pasuka); A ii.207; v.271; Sn 769 (gavâssa). At Th ii.229 the commentary explains caturassa as ʻ four in hand ʼ; but the context shows that the more usual sense of caturassa (see assa2) was probably what the poet meant; Dh 94, 143, 144 (bhadra, a good horse), 380 (id.); Vv 203 (+ assatarī); VvA 78; DhA i.392 (hatthi -- assâdayo); Sdhp 367 (duṭṭh˚).
   -- ājāniya [cp. BSk. aśvājāneya Divy 509, 511] a thoroughbred horse, a blood horse A i.77, 244; ii.113 sq., 250 sq.; iii.248, 282 sq.; iv.188, 397; v.166, 323; PvA 216. See also ājāniya. -- âroha one who climbs on a horse, a rider on horseback, N. of an occupation "cavalry" D i.51 (+ hatthâroha; expld. at DA i.156 by sabbe pi assācariyaassavejja -- assabhaṇḍādayo). -- kaṇṇa N. of a tree, Vatica Robusta, lit. "horse -- ear" (cp. similarly Goth. aíhva -- tundi the thornbush, lit. horse -- tooth) J ii.161; iv.209; vi.528. -- khalunka an inferior horse ("shaker"), opp. sadassa. A i.287 = iv.397. -- tthara a horse cover, a horse blanket Vin i.192; D i.-- damma a horse to be tamed, a fierce horse, a stallion A ii.112; ˚sārathi a horse trainer A ii. 112, 114; v.323 sq.; DhA iv.4. -- potaka the young of a horse, a foal or colt Jii.288. -- bandha a groom J ii. 98; v.449; DhA i.392. -- bhaṇḍa (for ˚bandha? or should we read ˚paṇḍaka?) a groom or horse -- trainer, a trader in horses Vin i.85 (see on form of word Kern, Toev. p. 35). -- bhaṇḍaka horse -- trappings J ii.113. -- maṇḍala circus Vism 308, cp. M i.446. -- maṇḍalika exercising -- ground Vin iii.6. -- medha N. of a sacrifice: the horse -- sacrifice [Vedic aśvamedha as Np.] S i.76 (v. l. sassa˚); It 21 (+ purisamedha); Sn 303. -- yuddha a horse -- fight D i.7. -- rūpaka a figure of a horse, a toy horse DhA ii.69 (+ hatthi -- rūpaka). -- lakkhaṇa (earning fees by judging) the marks on a horse D i.9. -- laṇḍa horse -- manure, horsedung DhA iv.156 (hatthi -- laṇḍa +). -- vāṇija a horsedealer Vin iii.6. -- sadassa a noble steed of the horse kind A i.289 = iv.397 (in comparison with purisa˚).(Pali) 
Ear-rings of Satavahana era Cakravartin with Srivatsa and related hieroglyphs
Three hieroglyphs on the gold ear-rings: 1. A spathe flanked by a pair of molluscs emerges out of the purnaghaTa (sacred vase); 2. tiger; 3. elephant.
 दळ (p. 406)[ daḷa ] दल (p. 404) [ dala ] n (S) A leaf. 2 A petal of a flower. dula 'pair'
Rebus: metalcast: ढाळ [ ḍhāḷa ] ḍhāḷako 'ingot' (Marathi) Hieroglyph: gāb(h)ā ʻ foetus, spathe of a plant,gābhā m. ʻ new leaf springing from centre of plaintain tree ʼ, gāb m. ʻ pulp, pith ʼgābbo ʻ inner core of plaintain stem ʼ; (CDIAL 4055)  Rebus: Dhātughara "house for a relic," a dagoba SnA 194. (Pali)
hangi 'molusc' Rebus: sanghi 'member of sangha, community
Tiger (cat) Hieroglyph: kola 'tiger' Rebus:kol 'working in iron' kolhe 'smelter'
Hieroglyph: ibha 'elephant' rebus: ib 'iron'
 
 

A Pair of Royal Earrings
Date: ca. 1st century B.C.
Culture: India
Medium: Gold
Dimensions: H. 1 5/16 in. (3.3 cm); W. 3 1/8 in. (7.9 cm); L. 1 1/2 in. (3.8 cm)
Classification: Jewelry
Credit Line: Gift of John and Evelyn Kossak, The Kronos Collections, 1981
Accession Number: 1981.398.4
Necklace, Centre Bead and Pendants, Shunga, India, Cleveland Museum, 180-70 B.C.E, Sculpture and painting- The Cleveland Museum, ACSAA
Does Chakravartin shown on Jaggayyapeta relief wear similar ear rings?
Click the image to open in full size.
Click the image to open in full size.
Click the image to open in full size.Click the image to open in full size.
Click the image to open in full size.
Click the image to open in full size.
Indian royalty wore very large ear rings, as shown on these sculptural reliefs.


A pair of royal earrings, ca. 1st century B.C.
Probably Andhra Pradesh, India
Gold; Each H. 1 1/2 in. (3.8 cm), W. 3 in. (7.6 cm), L. 1 9/16 in. (4 cm)
Gift of The Kronos Collections, 1981 (1981.398.3-4)

Begram treasure. Lion (tiger?) hieroglyph. Dagger with iron blade, gold handle set with turquoise
14.8 in (37.5 cm) long
First century CE
Foreign luxuries passed through Afghanistan on their way to other places, while local artists produced coveted things of beauty as well. The handle of a dagger from a nomad's burial at Tillya Tepe—with imaginary beasts on the shaft and a Siberian bear at the top—was likely made from native gold and turquoise.
Gold headdress ornament from Tillya Tepe
2 in (5.2 cm) tall
First century CE
Exquisitely detailed and impeccably preserved, this golden ram once crowned a nomad's headdress. Its survival is cause for celebration—and a tribute to those who kept it safe through perilous times.



A pair of royal earrings, ca. 1st century B.C.
Probably Andhra Pradesh, India Gold; Each H. 1 1/2 in. (3.8 cm), W. 3 in. (7.6 cm), L. 1 9/16 in. (4 cm) Gift of The Kronos Collections, 1981 (1981.398.3-4)
Pair of Royal Earrings - Unknown Indian Artisan, ca. 1st century B.C.
Gold, H. 1 1/2 in. (3.8 cm); W. 3 in. (7.6 cm); L. 1 9/16 in. (4 cm)
This exquisite pair of gold earrings is rare in having survived. While splendid jewelry adorns the regal and divine figures represented on early stone sculptures and terracotta plaques, few actual ornaments still exist. It is thought that jewelry was not kept and reused but instead was melted down possibly to avoid transmitting the karma of the former owner. In addition to clusters and rows of beads, each earring is decorated with a winged lion (tiger?), and elephant and two vases filled with vegetation. Put on by slipping through a distended earlobe from the back, they are worn with the lion facing the wearer’s cheek and the elephant on the outside. 
The place of these earrings in the history of Indian art is assured, not only for their intrinsic beauty, but also because of the light they shed on the superb quality of early gold-smithing in this region. Early Indian statues of both male and female figures were usually portrayed with elaborate jewelry that sometimes seemed fanciful, since very little comparable jewelry from that period survived. The discovery of this pair of earrings provided the first tangible evidence that the jewelry depicted by the sculptors was in fact based on real exemplars, for a very similar pair is shown on a first century B.C. relief portrait of a Universal Ruler, the Chakravartin, from Jaggayyapeta. 
These earrings, judging from their material worth, the excellence of craftsmanship, and the use of royal emblems (a winged lion and an elephant) as part of their design, were most probably made as royal commissions. Each earring is composed of two rectangular, budlike forms, growing outward from a central, double-stemmed tendril. The elephant and the lion of repoussé gold are consummately detailed, using granules, snippets of wire and sheet, and individually forged and hammered pieces of gold. The two pieces are not exactly identical: On the underside they are both decorated with a classical early Indian design of a vase containing three palmettes, but the patterning of the fronds differentiates the two earrings. They are so large and heavy that they must have distended the earlobes and rested on the shoulders of the wearer, like the pair worn by the Chakravartin.
(Source: metmuseum.org)
http://fablesandgables.tumblr.com/post/108744363638/pair-of-royal-earrings-unknown-indian

http://tinyurl.com/o6bt5fs




http://www.skyscrapercity.com/showthread.php?p=113729929

http://www.metmuseum.org/collection/the-collection-online/search/39320

One of a pair of royal earrings in gold (front and back view).

What did Emperor Aśoka look like? A sculpture dating back to the Aśokan period depicts the monarch surrounded by queens and courtesans. This is arguably the sole surviving portrait of the 'Chakravartin' who shaped the history of Buddhism in India. Discoveries from the Buddhist stupa at Sannathi, a village on the banks of the Bhima River in northern Karnataka, may aid in rewriting entire chapters of history as we know it.


TEXT AND PHOTOS BY LAKSHMI SHARATH












Bharhut stupa.
Bharhut coping from stupa, Cleveland Museum, Sunga, India, 2nd Century, BCE., Sculpture and painting- The Cleveland Museum, ACSAA
Fire Pillar, Cleveland Museum, Andhra Nagarjunakonda, India, 200 CE., Sculpture and painting- The Cleveland Museum, ACSAA

The apsidal architecture of the temple shown on this Sanchi stupa frieze might have inspired the architecture of the following temples.
http://wildfiregames.com/forum/index.php?showtopic=16698&page=5

This is a magnificent example of a Meluhha hieroglyph narrative. It is a sculpturel frieze at Sanchi where devotees.venerate the tree emerging out of a temple.tree (kuTi) rebus: kuThi 'smelter'. guDi 'temple'. It is a kole.l 'smithy' Rebus: kole.l 'temple'.. Atop the roof of the walled smelter (out of which another Mathura panel shows a sivlinga emerging), the srivatsa hieroglyph together with a flower within a circle is shown as holding aloft the tree emerging out of the arch in the temple complex. The tree is topped by a parasol with garlands. kuTa 'parasole' rebus: kuTi 'smelter' is a semantic signifier reinforcement of the tree hieroglyph. The flower is puju again phonetically reinforced by the ayira puca/pica 'fish-tail'. The entire narrative is a rebus-metonymy representation of worship at a smithy as a metaphor for a temple.

See: https://www.academia.edu/10967335/Dharma_unites_Bauddha_Jaina_and_Hindu_--_Tracing_srivatsa_as_Meluhha_hieroglyph_of_Indus_writing_for_wealth_creation_along_the_Tin_Road_--_Meluhha_hieroglyphs_on_Sanchi_stupa_Dharma_cakra_ariya_sangha_puja_ariya_dhamma_puja
Posted Image


I think this is the relief image number 4 got it's inspiration from.

Posted Image
Jaggayapeta linga with inscribed image and worshipper.
Site Name: Jaggayapeta
Monument: sculpture of lingam
Subject of Photo: lingam
Locator Info. of Photo: front
Photo Orientation: overview

Iconography: Siva
Dynasty/Period: Calukya, Eastern
Date: ca. ninth century CE, 800 CE - 899 CE

Material: black granite
Dimensions: H - ca. 5.50 ft
Current Location: Victoria Memorial Museum, Vijayawada

Copyright Holder: Huntington, John C. and Susan L.
Scan Number: 0021647

Image result for Ivory figurine found at Ter, Osmanabad, ca. 150-170 CE. The ornament on the hair is a cakka venerated with a garland evoking dhammacakka.
Ivory figurine found at Ter, Osmanabad, ca. 150-170 CE. The ornament on the hair is a cakka venerated with a garland evoking dhammacakka.

See: http://thaimangoes.blogspot.in/ for speculations on the links of Sakya with Scythians.

http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.com/2015/03/ox-hide-ingot-and-other-hieroglyphs-on.html


See: Glampaolo Graziadio, 2014, The oxhide ingots production in the Eastern Mediterranean, in: Egitto e Vicino Oriente, Vol. 37 (2014), pp. 5-25 https://www.jstor.org/stable/i24324119

Itihāsa Mahābhārata 5.81.7 evidence, kaumude māsi revatyāṃ śaradante is emphatic that has to be between 3200 BCE and 1800 BCE -- Narahari Achar

$
0
0

Thoughts on the date of the Mahabharata War

Astronomical references from the text suggest that the Mahabharata war took place not earlier than 3200 BCE nor later than 1800 BCE.
24 Jan. 2018

This is the month of māgha, the month to celebrate bhīṣma aṣṭamī etc. It would not be inappropriate to ponder about the date of the events connected with the pitāmaha. One cannot fail to recognize the ingenuity of vyāsa in providing the information for finding the date of the war.
antare caiva saṃprāpte kalidvāparayorabhūt |
samantapañcake yuddhaṃ kurupāṇḍava senayoḥ || ( MB 1.2.9)

“The war between the Kaurava and Pandava armies took place at samantapancaka at the sandhi between Dvapara and Kaliyugas.”

This is all the epic says about the date of the war.  It took place during the transition from Dvapara to Kali yugas. Nowhere does it say when Dvapara ended or when Kali started. It leaves the exact date unspecified. It specifies that kṛṣṇa exited from this world thirty-six years after the war, but leaves the exact date unspecified. This much information is enough for the collective memory of Bharatiyas to celebrate Gita Jayanti, kṛṣṇa Jayanti etc.

kaumude māsi revatyāṃ śaradante himāgame |
sphītasasya sukhe kāle kalyāḥ sattvavatāṃ varaḥ || (MB 5.81.7)

“In the month of Kartika, on the day of Revati after the passing away of sharad ṛtu and in the dewy season, and at a time when the earth had an abundance of crops on it that foremost of men of prowess (set forth for Hastinapura)”.

This is an absolutely clear reference to seasons when kṛṣṇa sets out for his peace mission.

Here Vyāsa provides the information for determining the limits for the date of the war which can be done in the following way. kṛṣṇa reaches Hastinapura on kārtika paurṇimā and it is the end of sharad ṛtu. For kārtika paurṇimā, the moon can be anywhere from bharaṇī to rohiṇī. For it to be in the autumn season (sharad ṛtu) the sun must be near or just beyond Autumnal Equinox (AE). For the paurṇimā moon, the sun must be exactly 180 degrees from the moon. For kārtika paurṇimā, the sun can be anywhere from viśākha to jyeṣṭhā. So the AE can be from viśākha to jyeṣṭhā. This can happen between 1800 BCE and 3200 BCE. Thus kṛṣṇa’s peace mission, involving kārtika paurṇimā at the end of sharad ṛtu, can happen only between 1800 BCE and 3200 BCE. No date much earlier than 3200 BCE (such as 5561 BCE) or much later than 1800 BCE (such as 1478 BCE) is possible as the connection between kārtika paurṇimā and end of sharad ṛtu will be lost.

saptamāccāpi divasāt amāvāsyā bhaviṣyati |
sangrāmaṃ yojayet tatra tāmhyāhuḥ śakradevatām ||MB( 5.140.18)

“Seven days from now falls the New Moon day, with Indra as the Deity for the nakshatra of the day. (i.e., jyeshtha nakshatra). Let things be readied for the war[1]starting on that day.”

After the peace talks fail, kṛṣṇa rides with karṇa and has a long conversation with him. At the end of that conversation, kṛṣṇa sends this message to bhīṣma droṇa and kṛpa with karṇa. Here is the most important reference about the amāvāsyā at jyeshtha nakshatra. Karṇa tells kṛṣṇa

somasya lakṣma vyāvṛttaṃ rāhurarkamupeṣyati || MB(5. 141. 10)
“The moon lost its luster and rāhu is approaching the Sun.”

He refers to the lunar eclipse that had already taken place on kārtika paurṇimā, and the solar eclipse that is going to happen on the next amāvāsyā at jyeshtha nakshatra.

prājapatyaṃ hi nakṣatraṃ grahastīkṣṇo mahādyutiḥ |
śanaiścaraḥ pīḍayati pīḍayan prāṇinodhikam || MB(5.141.7)
kṛtvā ca aṅgārako vakraṃ jyeṣṭhāyāṃ madhusūdana |
anūrādhāṃ prarthayate maitraṃ saṃśamanayanniva || MB(5.141.8)

“The noxious and much lustrous graha Saturn, which always afflicts people severely, is afflicting the nakshatra presided by prajapati.”
“Mars has performed a retrograde near Antares, oh, madhusudana, and appears to be praying for anuradha ‘s friendship, as if to pacify it.”

Here vyāsa provides the information for determining the exact date of the war. The planetary configurations are
  1. Saturn near Aldeberan
  2. retrograde motion of Mars just before reaching Antares.
  3. a lunar eclipse with the moon near Pleiades and
  4. a solar eclipse Antares which follows the lunar eclipse.

A search is made for the years in which there is a conjunction of Saturn with Aldebaran between 3500 BCE and 500 CE. As Saturn takes an average of 29.5 years to go around the sun once, the event also repeats with the same period. There are 137 such conjunctions during the interval of 4000 years specified above.

A second search is then made for those years from among these 137 dates when Mars is retrograde before reaching Antares. Since the retrograde motion of Mars repeats with the same period as its synodic period (1.88 years), a spread of two years on either side of each of the dates was considered in the search. The search reduced the set to just seventeen: 3271 BCE, 3067 BCE, 2830 BCE, 2625 BCE, 2388 BCE, 2183 BCE, 1946 BCE, 1741 BCE, 1503 BCE, 1299 BCE, 1061 BCE, 857 BCE, 620 BCE, 415 BCE, 28 CE, 233 CE and 470 CE. These are the dates when Saturn was near Aldebaran and Mars executed a retrograde motion before reaching Antares. There are no other dates in the range 3500 BCE-500 BCE when these two events occur in the same year.

The third search is then made for those years in which there is a lunar eclipse near Pleiades. This reduces the set from 137 to just two, 3067 BCE and 2183 BCE. In both of these years, the lunar eclipse on kārtika paurṇimā is followed by a solar eclipse at jyeshtha nakshatra. Changing the order of search, i.e., searching for those years in which a solar eclipse at jyeshtha first and then search for dates with a lunar eclipse on kārtika paurṇimā did not alter the results.

Of the two solutions for the date of the war, 2183 BCE has to be rejected, for it requires the war to be started on an amāvāsyā, but this contradicts the description of the war on the fourteenth day when it continues into the night and is halted only when the moon rises in the wee hours of the morning. Thus a unique date emerges.

Thus vyāsa provides the information for determining the exact date of the war as well as for determining the limiting dates within the epic and in the udyoga parva. All other astronomical references must be interpreted appropriately so as not to violate the rules of interpretation. Any extraneous data such as the beginning of Kaliyuga in 3102 BCE (the so-called Aryabhata tradition) or that Kaliyuga started with the passing away of Krishna in 3102 BCE (the so-called Bhagavata tradition) and war happened 36 years before that date all lead to inconsistencies. Inconsistencies also result in linking winter solstice in Dhanishtha and the date of the war.

References / Footnotes
[1] In Ramayana (II. 70.12) a similar phrase occurs when Bharata is summoned to go to Ayodhya after Rama has been banished to the forest: “yujyatāṃ cāpi te rathaḥ” |“ Let your Chariot be readied”.


  B.N. Narahari
Dr. B. N. Narahari Achar, is Professor Emeritus at the University of Memphis in the Physics Department. He earned his B,. Sc (Hons) degree from Mysore University and M. S. and Ph. D. degrees from the Pennsylvania State University. He taught at the Pennsylvania State University and Bucknell University before joining the University of Memphis. His primary research area is in the theory of Solids and recently in the application of Fractional Calculus to Physics. His other interest is in the ancient astronomy of India and applications of Planetarium software in its study. He has contributed to the determination of the Date of the Mahabharata war. He is currently working on tracing the history from Rigveda to Nandas through Mahabharata, Parikshit and Janamejaya. He has developed a new model for the structure of RigVeda.

Kaṇāda, the Great Physicist and Sage of Antiquity -- सुभाष काक

$
0
0

Kaṇāda, the Great Physicist and Sage of Antiquity

Sept. 26, 2018

Thanjavur (Pixabay)
The achievements of Classical Greece in diverse fields, especially literature (plays and history), mathematics, science, philosophy, and the arts have profoundly influenced world culture. Especially impressive is the direct narrative style of its writers, the realism and subtle aesthetics of its arts.
But here I only wish to speak of physics, where, unfortunately, Greece went wrong. The leading figure here is Aristotle (384–322 BCE), who was the first to use the word “physics” in the sense that it is understood now. Motivated perhaps by biology, he conflated change in biological and physical domains. He defined motion as the actuality of a potentiality, which is fine in the “motion” of a living organism, but wrong otherwise. Motion defined this way requires the assumption of an absolute frame and other imaginary schema. He gave example of four types of change, namely change in substance, in quality, in quantity and in place, without providing logical bases for this assertion.
Aristotle was extremely influential for nearly 2,000 years in the Western and the Islamic worlds as he was embraced by the orthodoxy in both Christianity and Islam. Since physics is fundamental to cosmology, his thoughts had a profound impact on the history of Western science.
According to Aristotle, the sun, the moon, planets and stars are embedded in perfectly concentric crystal spheres that rotate at fixed rates. The celestial spheres are made up of the element ether which supports uniform circular motion.
He took the terrestrial objects to be composed of four other elements that rise or fall. The earth, the heaviest element, and water, fall toward the center of the universe; hence the earth and the oceans constitute our planet. At the opposite end, the lightest elements, air and fire, rise up and away from the center.
With the rise of Christianity, Europe was cut off from its pagan past and many Greek originals were lost or preserved only in translations. Aristotle’s Physica and De Caelo (On the Heavens) were translated from Arabic to Latin in the twelfth century. Soon after, Thomas Aquinas in his Summa Theologica(1265–1274) reconciled Aristotle’s ideas to the demands of Christian dogma.
This explains why the challenge to the idea of the earth being the center of the solar system (or the universe) was such a big thing in Europe. In 1600, Giordano Bruno was burnt at the stake for his heresy against the geocentric model. Galileo was tried by the Inquisition, found vehemently suspect of heresy, and forced to recant. He spent the rest of his life under house arrest, before dying in 1642.
In spite of the fog that Aristotle’s ideas generated there were individuals who did amazing physics. In particular, let me mention Archimedes (287–212 BCE) who made brilliant contributions to geometry and impressive application of mathematics to physical phenomena such as hydrostatics and statics. But of course his physics did not cover problems of motion, where Aristotle held sway.
Kaṇāda’s physics
This brings me to Kaṇāda, son of Ulūka, who I am going to argue is the greatest physicist of antiquity. He anticipated the laws of motion, and he attempted something that no other physicist has dared to do: he created a formal system that includes space, time, matter, as well as observers.
Kaṇāda (कणाद), the author of the Vaiśeṣika Sūtra, is generally believed to have lived around 600 BCE. He is credited with the idea of the atom as a passing footnote in history books. For example, in A.L. Basham’s well-regarded The Wonder that Was India, he gets cursory reference in one line.
The Vaiśeṣika Sūtra has been studied by philosophers but not physicists. I tried to remedy that a couple of years ago in the volume Matter and Mind: The Vaiśeṣika Sūtra of Kaṇāda. In this book of science, perhaps Kaṇāda’s most impressive assertion is that all that is knowable is based on motion, which gives centrality to physics in the understanding of the universe.
For context, note that Newton’s three laws of motion are: 1. An object remains in the state of rest or motion unless acted upon by force; 2. Force equals mass times acceleration; 3. To every action there is an equal and opposite reaction. But Newton considered space and time to be absolute without explaining what that meant. Kaṇāda’s propositions below are poweful because he makes few assumptions.
Propositions and laws
To give the reader a flavor of the astonishing brilliance of Kaṇāda’s vision, I will pick just a few of his propositions to illustrate his system and then I will provide the sutras that describe physical law related to motion. Note that his atoms are in perpetual motion and so he distinguishes between internal and outer motions of an object.
Proposition 1. कर्मं कर्मसाध्यं न विद्यते॥१।१।११॥
[Internal] motion does not lead to [outer] motion.
Proposition 2. कारणाभावात्कार्याभावः ॥१।२।१॥
In the absence of cause there is an absence of effect.
Proposition 3. सामान्यं विशेष इति बुद्ध्यपेक्षम् ॥१।२।३॥
The properties of universal and particular are associated with the mind.
Proposition 4. सदिति यतोद्रव्यगुणकर्मसु सा सत्ता ॥१।२।७॥
Substance, attribute, and motion appear out of potential (sattā).
Proposition 5. सदकारणवन्नित्यम् ॥४।१।१॥
What is without cause is eternal (nitya).
The propositions present general principles that are most reasonable. For example, the idea of symmetry is included in the principle of nitya. Now I present what may be called Kaṇāda’s Laws of Motion.
Law 1. संयोगाभावे गुरुत्वात् पतनम् ॥५।१।७॥
In the absence of action, the object falls by gravity.
Law 2a. नोदनविशेषाभावान्नोर्ध्वं न तिर्य्यग्गमनम् ॥५।१।८॥
In the absence of a force, there is no upward motion, sideward motion or motion in general.
Law 2b. नोदनादाद्यमिषोः कर्म तत्कर्मकारिताच्च संस्कारादुत्तरं तथोत्तरमुत्तरञच् ॥५।१।१७॥
The initial motion of an arrow is caused by a force, from that motion is potential (saṃskāra) from which is the motion that follows and the next and so on similarly.
Law 3. कार्य्यविरोधि कर्म ॥१।१।१४॥
Action is opposed by reaction.
This list above is just my personal arrangement of propositions and laws. The first law is effectively equivalent to Newton’s first law. The second law, in two parts, falls a bit short, although it has something much more about potential. What is missing is an explicit definition of mass but we cannot be sure if that was not an element of the exposition. Kaṇāda’s third law is identical to Newton’s third law.
On the Vaiśeṣika Sūtra
The Vaiśeṣika Sūtra is just over 370 sutras in 10 chapters, where each chapter has two sections. Calling physical law dharma, the first chapter defines and discusses three categories of substance, attribute, and action. The second chapter describes the nine substances. The third chapter deals with the self and the mind.
The first part of the fourth chapter speaks of the eternality of atoms and how sensory perception leads to knowledge. The second part of the fourth chapter deals with the composition of bodies. The fifth chapter deals with action, and the sixth chapter deals with the discipline that facilitates acquisition of knowledge.
The seventh chapter elaborates on atomicity and further discusses the nature of ether, mind, space and time. The eighth and ninth chapters describe various types of cognition and negation. The tenth chapter discusses cause. As this summary indicates, the text is a systematic exposition of principles and laws to describe physical reality.
The Vaiśeṣika categories are for space-time-matter and for attributes related to perception by sentient agents. Kaṇāda starts with six categories (padārthas)that are nameable and knowable, proposing they are sufficient to describe everything in the universe from concrete matter to the abstract atom.
The six categories are: dravya (substance), guṇa (quality), karma (motion), sāmānya (universal), viśeṣa (particularity), and samavāya (inherence). The first three of these have objective existence and the last three are a product of intellectual discrimination. Universals (sāmānya) are recurrent generic properties in substances, qualities, and motions.
In it the gross visible matter is constructed out of the varying motions of aṇu, its most fundamental particle. The mind is not an empty slate; the very constitution of the mind provides some knowledge of the nature of the world. The four proofs through which correct knowledge is acquired are direct perception, inference, analogy, and verbal testimony. In other words, the system represents a logical and scientific approach to reality.
Particularities (viśeṣa) reside exclusively in the eternal, non-composite substances, that is, in the individual atoms and minds, and in the unitary substances ether, space, and time. Inherence (sāmānya) is the relationship between entities that exist at the same time.
Of the six categories, the basic one is that of substance and the other five categories are the ones that the mind associates with the substance. Thus observers belong to the system in an integral fashion. If there were no sentient beings in the universe then there would be no need for these categories.
Atomic transformations
There are nine classes of substances, some of which are non-atomic, some atomic, and others all-pervasive. The non-atomic ground is provided by the three substances of ether (ākāśa), space (dik), and time (kāla), which are unitary and indestructible; a further four, earth (pṛthvī), water (āpas), fire (tejas), and air (vāyu) are atomic composed of indivisible, and indestructible atoms (aṇu); self or consciousness (ātman), which is the eighth, is omnipresent and eternal; and, lastly, the ninth, is the mind (manas), which has atomic dimensions.
Let the basic atoms of pṛthivī, āpas, tejas, and vāyu be represented by P, Ap, T, and V, respectively. The eternality of the atoms is true only under normal conditions, and during creation and destruction, the atoms arise in a sequence starting with ākāśa and absorbed in the reverse sequence in the end of the world. The sequence of evolution of the elements is given as V→T→Ap→P. The V and T atoms are without mass, whereas P and Ap atoms have mass.
It is significant that consciousness is listed before mind, suggesting that it is the medium through which mind’s apprehensions are received. The atoms of earth, water, fire and air are different and this difference arises out of the different ways the fundamental atom of materiality combines with itself in different arrangements. In other words, Kaṇāda foresaw the emergence of chemistry from physics.
Kaṇāda’s ideas have always been central to Indian physical thought and they influenced the emergence of modern science indirectly.
Go to the profile of Subhash Kak

Subhash Kak

सुभाष काक. Author, scientist. https://medium.com/@subhashkak1/ka%E1%B9%87%C4%81da-the-great-physicist-and-sage-of-antiquity-5a2abd79b6f1

Cosmic dance ensemble cultural metaphor, Indus Script hypertext is tāṇḍava nr̥tya of Naṭarāja held in नाचण्याचा फड A nachhouse in फड phaḍa m ( H) A place of public business or public resort; as a court of justice, an exchange, a mart, a counting-house, a custom-house

$
0
0

Gaṇeśa's dance-step, together with Marutgaṇa as a dance-music ensemble, and dance-step of Kāḷiparticipates in the cosmic dance with a dance-step. Gaṇeśa is फडनीस   phaḍanīsa m ( H) A public officer,--the keeper of the registers; hence, a scribe. A tree provides the backdrop reinforcing the principal business in a फड, 'metals manufactory': kui 'tree' rebus: kuhi'smelter'.

The dance is atop अपस्मार apasmāra m (S) Epilepsy. 2 fig. Applied to any refractory and troublesome person; a plague, pest &etc.; a metaphor for 1. overcoming troubles during the metallurgical process; 2. overcoming lapse of consciousness in epilepsy.

Gaṇeśa's meḍ dance-step signifies rebus: meḍ 'iron' (Mu.Ho.) med'copper' (Slavic languages)
 The elephant-face signifies as a semantic determinant: karibha, ibha'elephant' rebus: karba, ib 'iron'

.
Gangaikonda Cholapuram
Image result for gangaikonda cholapuram lion durga nataraja
Image result for gangaikonda cholapuram lion durga nataraja

Badami

Image result for gangaikonda cholapuram lion durga nataraja
Kailasanatha temple, Kanchipuram

फडनिविशी or सी   phaḍaniviśī or sī &38; फडनिवीस Commonly फड- निशी &38; फडनीस.    फडनिशी or सी   phaḍaniśī or sī f The office or business of फडनीस. फडनीस   phaḍanīsa m ( H) A public officer,--the keeper of the registers &38;c. By him were issued all grants, commissions, and orders; and to him were rendered all accounts from the other departments. He answers to Deputy auditor and accountant. Formerly the head Kárkún of a district-cutcherry who had charge of the accounts &38;c. was called फडनीस. फडकरी   phaḍakarī m A man belonging to a company or band (of players, showmen &38;c.) 2 A superintendent or master of a फड or public place. See under फड. 3 A retail-dealer (esp. in grain). फड   phaḍa m ( H) A place of public business or public resort; as a court of justice, an exchange, a mart, a counting-house, a custom-house, an auction-room: also, in an ill-sense, as खेळण्या- चा फड A gambling-house, नाचण्याचा फड A nachhouse, गाण्याचा or ख्यालीखुशालीचा फड A singingshop or merriment shop. The word expresses freely Gymnasium or arena, circus, club-room, debating-room, house or room or stand for idlers, newsmongers, gossips, scamps &38;c. 2 The spot to which field-produce is brought, that the crop may be ascertained and the tax fixed; the depot at which the Government-revenue in kind is delivered; a place in general where goods in quantity are exposed for inspection or sale. 3 Any office or place of extensive business or work,--as a factory, manufactory, arsenal, dock-yard, printing-office &38;c. 4 A plantation or field (as of ऊस, वांग्या, मिरच्या, खरबुजे &38;c.): also a standing crop of such produce. 5 fig. Full and vigorous operation or proceeding, the going on with high animation and bustle (of business in general). v चाल, पड, घाल, मांड. 6 A company, a troop, a band or set (as of actors, showmen, dancers &38;c.) 7 The stand of a great gun. फड पडणें g. of s. To be in full and active operation. 2 To come under brisk discussion. फड मारणें- राखणें-संभाळणें To save appearances, फड मारणें or संपादणें To cut a dash; to make a display (upon an occasion). फडाच्या मापानें With full tale; in flowing measure. फडास येणें To come before the public; to come under general discussion.

Ancient India's development in metallurgy -- Stephen Knapp

$
0
0
A former scientist has stated stealing of precious Idols in TN temples not just for destruction of our culture and heritage but actually theft of our Intellectual Property due to its unique metallurgical properties.
Ancient India's development in metallurgy By Stephan Knapp
ANCIENT INDIA'S DEVELOPMENT IN METALLURGY
India’s Developments in Metallurgy
(An Excerpt from the book Advancements of Ancient India’s Vedic Culture) by Stephen Knapp
In this article we see how metal work was very important to ancient India, which became famous for the metal it made, as well as the utensils that were produced, its refinement of iron, and its steel and the swords made from it.  India also made great strides in using copper, silver, and was one of the first countries to mine gold.
India has a great history of metal work, and smelting of metals and deriving alloys, which was done as far back as 3000 BCE. The trade of metal products was extensive between India, Egypt and Rome. Tools of iron and steel from ancient India were of great demand for many purposes. It is indicated that the first weapons of steel for the people of the Mediterranean came from India.
Many of the ancient Sanskrit texts contain instructions on metal work, such as the building of furnaces as found in the Brihad-vimana-shastram, or bellows, or the making of metal powders or binders or glue, as in the Rasendra-sara-sangrahahShilpa-ratnam, and Rasa-ratna-samucchaya, all from the 9th, 11th and 12th centuries CE. 1
The Atharva Veda (Shukranti 4.7.194-196) mentions the procedure of production of lead shots or granulesBthe crude way of atomisation of liquid metals. These lead shots were used like bullets for punishing thieves.@ 2
It is known that there are some 44 old texts that describe the process of Indian metallurgy. One of the most well-known of these texts is called the Rasaratna Samucchaya. In it we find descriptions of many aspects of this technology, including the structural arrangement and function of the chemical laboratory, the kosthi yantra (the furnace), the tiryak patana yantra (vessels for containing chemicals), the dheki yantram (the distillation pot), and other things, like the chemical work to be done in the laboratory.
The Aswalanan Grihya Sutra mentions that when a child is born, the father should feed him from a golden vessel with clarified butter and honey with which he has ground the gold dust. This rite was performed for the sake of longevity and the general health of the child.
Manusmriti (2.29) also mentions that before the navel string is cut, the jatkarma ceremony must be performed for a male child, feeding him gold dust, honey and clarified butter. This is also described in the Sushruta Samhita (Sarir 10.12)
According to the research done by the archeologist Jim G. Shaffer, he determined that iron ore was recognized and used by the late third millennium BCE in southern Afghanistan, and then used to make iron items. Iron ore and items made from it have also been found in eight bronze age Harappan sites, some as far back as 2600 BCE or earlier. This makes Shaffer=s views quite convincing. This may have been a natural development from smelting copper, and then using it for the making of iron utensils. 3
Kamlesh Kapur describes in her book Portraits of a Nations: History of India in regard to the metal objects found at various sites, such as Mehrgarh and Nausharo: AThe first metallic objects were found near the excavated burial grounds. These were mostly ornaments. Hammering of unalloyed copper seems to be the only technique used to manufacture these small ornaments. These are dated around 7th millennium B.C. Weapons, chisels, axes and blades were found near habitational sites. The date of these objects is around 4th millennia B.C., thus, it is clear that molding, casting and the use of copper-lead alloy indicate an advanced knowledge and skill of these ancient people.
In Naikund, India, archeologists have found a smelting furnace dated to 800 B.C. The Deogarh temple in India (600 A.D.) has hundreds of iron objects.
According to Will Durant, Hindus seem to have been the first people to mine gold. Greek visitors like Megasthenese have mentioned this in their records. Much of the gold used in the Persian Empire in the 5th century B.C. came from India. India also mined silver, copper, zinc, led, tin and iron. Indians also knew the techniques for isolation, distillation and use of zinc.4
Iron is no doubt a metal of great antiquity. A great deal had been written about Indian iron. Robert Hadfield (1912), the British metallurgist, quotes >Without doubt, the process of making iron and steel have been used in India for thousands of years.= Heath J. M. (1839) therefore rightly claims that the Hindus had been familiar with the manufacture of steel from time immemorial and confirmed the opinion of Hadfield that the stone works of Egypt could only have been carried out by tools of iron, probably cemented or hardened steel from India.
AIn the earlier part of the 19th century, iron-making was practiced in many areas of India. They were located at places where iron ore and charcoal were easily available. The descriptions of the iron making process have been given by many observers throughout the years, from Captain Hamilton (1708) all the way to Holland (1893). It is gathered that large furnaces with a charge of as much a one ton of ore at a time were operated in Malbar (South India).5
STEEL MAKING
Another rather unknown early development of ancient India is the ability of its craftsmen to make high grade steel. S. Ramachandran relates in Iron and Steel Technology: Opinions for India: ASteel has been known in India since hoary antiquity and is referred in the Vedas as Ayas. It has been deduced from archeological evidence that ancient Indians knew the art of making steel.
The name of Wootz is figured to have is origin in the Kannada-Telugu word for steel, which is wukku. This steel was made through a process by mixing low carbon soft iron and high carbon brittle steel at high temperature. India used to export this kind of steel from the 2nd century onwards to places like Iran, Arabia, Damascus, etc., where they wanted strong armament. Most places, like Arabia, they only knew how to make the brittle steel, but when that was combined with the Indian steel, they could get stronger material. This is how Indian steel became identified with Damascus swords and became widely exported to the West and East. By 1500, it became a coveted commodity in international trade.
Also, in Ancient and Medieval India, Mrs. Manning writes: AThe superior quality of Hindu steel has long been known, and it is worthy of record that the celebrated Damascus blades have been traced to the workshops of Western India. Steel manufacturing in Kutch enjoys at the present-day a reputation not inferior to that of the steel made at Glasgow and Sheffield.
In this way, we can see that ancient India knew the technology of making steel from iron, as well as welding and smelting it from times immemorial, a technology that became known only later in places like England.
Further evidence of this is confirmed by Mr. L. White Jr., as found in the April, 1960 issue of American Historical Review: AEduardo Saline, an authority on the metallurgy of early medieval long swords, suggests that the marvelously skillful twisting and fagoting of thin rods of steel and iron of different qualities that produced the laminated Merovingian blades was inspired by Indian Wootz steel, which achieved similar results by crystallization.
Mr. J. Needham writes in Science and Civilization in China: ASteel was manufactured in ancient India, and it was being exported to China at least by the fifth century A.D.
More insight into the expertise of the early Indian metal workers is further explained as follows: AIn metallurgy, Indian metalsmiths had unparalleled achievements to their credit. They were the first in the then known world, to have successfully developed the extraction of zinc from its ores. They had understood, even if empirically, the complicated nuances of zinc metallurgy, its endothermic reduction reaction and the reducing atmosphere needed for the downward distillation of zinc, even as early as 400 B.C. It was only two thousand years later that a similar process was adopted in the west. Indian ironsmiths had perfected the process of extracting iron from its ores in such a way that iron of as high a quality as 99.7% could be obtained. Their forge welding technique was equally remarkable, as evidenced by the massive Iron Pillar (late 4th century A.D.) Now standing majestic and serene near Qutab Minar in Delhi, unrusted for over 1600 years. This technique was not short-lived either. There were larger iron pillars and beams of high purity that speak volumes about the metallurgical skills of ancient Indian ironsmiths. Even in the production of steel, an iron-carbon alloy, they had won approbation and Indian steel, known as Wootz steel (with 1.3-1.6% carbon content) was sought after in West Asia for fabricating the famous Damascus swords. Metallic iron-casting with exquisite iconography and iconometry from about the 7th century A.D. was an accomplished metal craft in India. 6
Regarding the iron pillar at the Qutab Minar, evidence shows that it was made in the 4th century. According to the Sanskrit inscription on it, it was set up by Chandra Raj as the flag post in front of the Vishnu temple in Mathura. It was likely the Garuda stambha with an image of Garuda, Lord Vishnu=s bird carrier on top. It was brought to Delhi in 1050 by Anang Pal, founder of Delhi. 7
A chemical examination of the pillar in 1961 showed that it is made of surprisingly good steel and contains much less carbon in comparison to the steel of today. Dr. B. B. Lal, the chief chemist of the Indian Archeological Survey has concluded that the pillar is made by joining 20-30 kgs of hot iron pieces. It is believed to have been manufactured in 15 days by 120 workers. The fact that 1600 years ago the technique of joining pieces of hot iron was known is a matter of amazement because not a single joint can be seen in the whole pillar. The fact that it has not rusted after being in the open for 16 centuries amazes many expert scientists. 8
As further related by James Ferguson in his book, A History of Indian and Eastern Architecture (p. 208, from 1910), AThe Iron Pillar of Delhi opens our eyes to an unsuspected state of affairs, to find Hindus at that age capable of forge-welding a pillar of iron, larger than any that have been forged even in Europe up to a very late age, and not frequently even now. It is almost equally startling to find that after exposure to wind and rain for centuries, it has remained unrusted and the capital inscriptions are as clear and as sharp now as when put up fifteen centuries ago…
Conclusions of elaborate scientific studies were that the iron pillar was made of wrought iron and has 99.7% iron content. The pillar is a low carbon steel heterogeneous structure with rather high phosphorous content. The pillar was not cast in one piece but fabricated ingeniously by forging and hammer-welding lumps of balls of hot pasty iron in step by step process. The presence of lead solder in the joint between the decorative bell capital and the main body of the Delhi pillar, confirmed by X-ray analysis, establishes the use of lead based solder. 9
COPPER
Copper was another metal that the people of ancient India learned how to use expertly. From as far back as 2000 BCE, people had made fine copper axes with sharp cutting edges by casting the copper in molds. The capital of this technology was around Ujjain, as well as the Nasik-Ahmednagar-Pune and other districts. Also, bronze was known in the Indus Valley region before 3000 BCE. Items in bronze were made through the lost wax system, which is still used today. This was very well established in Mohenjodaro, especially for art and decorative items. The copper alloy of brass was also used, which in its earliest form contained more than 28% zinc. References in Greek texts to zinc technology indicates that zinc objects were traded from India as far back as the 6th or 5th century BCE. 10
As explained further: APure copper was also used as a material for making instruments and vessels for medicinal purposes. A copper probe for applying Antimony to the eye has been found in the excavations of Bijnor and another in Bihar excavations. The sage Sushruta mentions a copper needle in the operation of cataract. Tin was also used as a material for blunt instruments. Sushruta mentions plates of tin to surround a tumor end to protect the healthy parts before the actual surgery. Such plates are recommended to be made of tin / lead / copper. Sushruta also mentions that use of lead probes, iron and silver cups. Among many other things, gold and silver needles are mentioned as necessary things for a lying-in-room, by Charaka. To cut the navel chord of the new-born child, he recommended a knife of either gold or silver or iron. In the Manu-Smriti, one meets before the section of the navel string, a ceremony is advised on the birth of a male-child, wherein little honey and ghee mixture is given to taste for the newborn with a golden spoon. A golden needle is mentioned by Sushruta for pricking the bulbs of some plants to extract its juice. 11
SILVER AND GOLD
Iron, steel, zinc, and other metals were only a part of what came out of early India, along with the chemical processes that they had learned so many years ago. Silver and gold were also of importance. The archeological finds of silver artifacts have helped clarify the antiquity of the Vedic culture. Silver ornaments that had been found at Kunal, another Sarasvati site, prove that copper purification (which releases silver as a by-product) was known in India before 3000 BCE.
Gold: a typical naturally occurring gold powder, is mentioned in the Mahabharata (2.52.2-4) was known as Pipilika Gold.
Such gold powder was presented to the King Yudhisthira at the time of the Rajasuya Yagna ceremony by various kings like Khasa, Pulinda, Ekasana, Arha, Pradara, Dirghavenu, Parada, etc. These kings were residing beneath the shades of the bamboo trees on the banks of the Sailoda river flowing in between Meru and Mandarachala (Himalayas). Due to the high purity of the Pipilika Gold, it was a novelty and suitable item for the presentation to the royal families. 12
CHEMICAL SCIENCE AND ADDITIONAL DEVELOPMENTS
Archeological excavations at Mohenjodaro in Sindh (now in Pakistan) and Harappa in Punjab (also now in Pakistan) have shown that the people of the Indus Valley civilization (2500-1800 BCE) were skilled in employing a wide variety of chemical processes. Bricks, water-pots, vessels, jars, earthenwares, terracotta, jewelry, metal vessels and implements, seals, painted pots, chrome glazed pottery, and glass vessels, and many other items have been found. The Indus Valley people used mortar consisting of lime, gypsum, sand plaster as construction materials for building houses and mansions. In metal working also the Indus people were experts in casting and forging. Copper and bronze (an alloy of copper and tin) were utilized for making tools and weapons, domestic utensils, statuettes, bangles, finger-rings, ear-rings, amulets, wires and rods. Gold and silver were used for jewelry and ornamental vessels. Later excavations have unearthed specimens of iron implements. Recent excavations in several other parts of India have revealed similar objects hidden under the ground. 13
Everyone is familiar with the chemical excellence of cast iron produced in ancient and medieval India. The tempering steel was brought to perfection in India unknown to Europe. Alexander received a precious gift of 30 pounds of not gold but steel from the Indian king. India was the leader of several chemical and pharmaceutical industries including dyeing, tanning, soap making, glass, and ceramics, cement and metallurgy. Indians were far ahead of European experts in several technologies involving melting, smelting, casting, calcination, sublimation, steaming, fixation, and fermentation. There were experts in the preparation of a variety of metallic salts, compounds and alloys, pharmaceutical preparations, perfumery as well as cosmetics. It is appropriate to mention that it is the Muslims who took much of the Hindu chemistry, medicine, astronomy, and mathematics, and other branches of science and technology to the Near East and then to Europe. It is well established that the secret of manufacturing of Damascus-steel was taken by the Arabs from Persians and the Persians from India. 14
AEvidence suggests that nearly three thousand years back, Indians knew the art of making glass and coloring it by metal salts. In ancient India, glass was used to make beads, bangles and laboratory ware. There is also mention of India exporting a huge lens to China. Evidence of an ancient (5th century B.C.) glass factory at Kepica in Uttar Pradesh has been found. Lumps of glass of different sizes and colors, including one 40 cm x 42 cm x 26 cm and weighing over 10 kg, were found. Central Glass and Ceramics Research Institute in Calcutta tested the glass and found it to be of soda lime, with a high percentage of alumina. Today aluminum silicate glasses are used for making kitchen ware, which can be heated on a stove. 15
According to the writings of Periplus, glass had been manufactured in India since the 3rd century BCE. In the writing of Pliny, he referred to the glass of India as being superior to all others.
Another aspect of this was the distillation of scents for making perfumes and fragrances in liquids or ointments. One speciality was sandalwood and its oil, used from ancient times. The sandalwood tree was native to India, such as Karnataka, where it was grown and used for its fragrant qualities. It became a great product for exporting to Greece, Arabia, and other places. Musk was another fragrant item that became in demand, gathered from the secretions of the gland of the male musk-deer. Camphor was another fragrant item exported from India since ancient times, often used in rituals and prayer.
Lac was used as a varnish or protective covering on wooden furniture, or as a dye, such as for finger nails and cloth. Lac is the resin-like substance secreted on trees by the Lac insect.
POTTERY
Different areas were known to make pottery as far back as 4000 BCE. Most were naturally made for utilitarian purposes with the use of a potter=s spinning wheel. There were also jars and even huge wares (3 meters in height) for storing grains, made of alluvial clay from the banks of the Sindhu River, tempered with sand containing fine mica particles.
From 2000 BCE in Mohenjodaro and Harappa, kilns were found which were used for making glazed pottery. There were eighteen sites from the 5th to the 1st century BCE in Northern and Central India that were known for producing pottery. These include Sarnath, Mathura, Patna, Sanchi, and other towns in this area. 16
LAPIDARY SCIENCE
Diamonds and many other precious and semi-precious jewels were used in the art of Vedic culture. But this science was not only about how to recognize the value of the gems and how to use them for decoration, but also for their use in Jyotish and counteracting the evil or negative influence of planets, or even in heightening their positive forces. The Garuda and Agni Puranas contain a lot of this kind of information.
The Garuda Purana was also known for containing information on the locations of diamond minds. Such places included the Himalayas, and the mountainous or hilly regions of Saurastra, Kalinga (between the Mahanadi and Godavari), Venvatata (near Nagpur), etc.
CHAPTER NOTES
1. Pride of India: A Glimpse into India=s Scientific Heritage, Samskriti Bharati, New Delhi, 2006, pp. 113-114.
2. Dr. V. K. Didolkar, Metallurgy in Samskrita Literature, Samskrita Bharati, New Delhi, Oct. 2000, p. 16.
3. Vans Kennedy, Researches into the Origin and Affinity of the Principal Languages of Asia and Europe, Longman, London, 1828, p. 185.
4. Kamlesh Kapur, Portraits of a Nations: History of India, Sterling Publishers, Private Limited, 2010, p. 408-9.
5. Dr. V. K. Didolkar, Metallurgy in Samskrita Literature, Samskrita Bharati, New Delhi, Oct. 2000, pp. 18-19.
6. B. V. Subbarayappa, Foreword, from Science and Technology in Ancient India, by Editorial Board of Vijnan Bharati, Mumbai, August, 2002.
7. Science and Technology in Ancient India, Vigyan Bharati, pp. 76-77.
8. Suresh Soni, India=s Glorious Scientific Tradition, Ocean Books Pvt. Ltd., New Delhi, 2010, p. 53.
9. Science and Technology in Ancient India, by Editorial Board of Vijnan Bharati, Mumbai, August, 2002, p. 83.
10. Ibid., pp. 86-90.
11. Dr. V. K. Didolkar, Metallurgy in Samskrita Literature, Samskrita Bharati, New Delhi, Oct. 2000, pp. 7-8.
12. Ibid., p. 13.
13. Prof. A. R. Vasudeva Murthy and Prasun Kumar Mishra, Indian Tradition of chemistry and Chemical Technology, Samskrita Bharati, Bangalore, India, August, 1999, p. 3.
14. Ibid., pp. 1-2.
15. Science and Technology in Ancient India, by Editorial Board of Vijnan Bharati, Mumbai, August, 2002, p. 43.
16. Ibid., p. 44.
[For more information see: www.stephen-knapp.com]

Ancient Indian Contributions to Science -- Alok Kumar

$
0
0


Ancient Indian Contributions to Science
By Alok Kumar
Note: This is contributed by Professor Alok Kumar, a noted Scientist in Physics, from NY State University at Oswego.  His article is a summary, specially written by the author based on his widely acclaimed work:  “Sciences of the Ancient Hindus”.(2014).


1  ABOUT INDIA

The geography of India, with its vast mineral resources, diverse plant and animal life, favorable climate, and sound social ethics of the people provided material prosperity to the region and fostered the intellectual endeavors of the Hindus. Ralph Waldo Emerson (1803 – 1882 A.D.), an eminent American philosopher and poet, recognized this and wrote: “The favor of the climate, making subsistence easy and encouraging an outdoor life, allows to the Eastern nations a highly intellectual organization, – leaving out of view, at  present, the genius of Hindoos [Hindus] (more Orient in every sense), whom no people have surpassed in the grandeur of their ethical statement” Emerson placed the genius of the Hindus at the top in comparison to other cultures was an outcome of his careful studies of the Hindu literature, including Vedas, Upani.sads and Pura¯n. as. The Hindu philosophy, defined in the above-mentioned books, reaffirmed Emer- son’s transcendentalism and helped him in his quest to define a truly representative man.
Being a leading civilization that was quite prosperous and intel- lectually vibrant, India was visited by travelers from Greece, Rome, China, and Arabia during the ancient and early medieval periods. Many of these travelers provided accounts of the prosperity of India. An early account comes from Megasthenes (350 – 290 B.C.), who was an ambassador of Selucus I, a Greek king, who ruled India for a short period. He wrote that the Indians, “having abundant means of subsistence, exceed in consequence the ordinary stature, and are distinguished by their proud bearing. They are also found to be well skilled in the arts, as might be expected of men who inhale a pure air and drink the very finest water.” Megasthenes stated that India never suffered from “famine” and “general scarcity in the supply of nourishing food.” It is noteworthy that Megasthenes’ statements were written after Alexander’s invasion of India, a period when the life in Athens already reached its  zenith.
Yijing (or I-tsing; 643 – 713 A.D.), a Chinese traveler from Can- ton, visited India and wrote in his travel account that “ghee [clarified butter], oil, milk, and cream are found everywhere. Such things as cakes and fruit are so abundant that it is difficult to enumerate them here.” Yijing first went to Java, Indonesia, and stayed there for six months where he first learned the Sanskrit language. After becom- ing proficient in Sanskrit, he came to India and stayed for about 22 years, mostly in the region presently known as Bihar, which was a center of learning for the Buddhists. On his way back to China, he carried some 400 Sanskrit texts back with  him.

2   SCIENCE AND RELIGION

In Hindu dharma, no barrier between science and religion ever ex- isted and both co-existed under the shelter of each other. In other words, there was no conflict and separation between the rationale thinking of “science” and the religious doctrines of the “sacred.” The core disciplines of science, such as astronomy, medicine, and mathematics,  were all considered sacred.  The natural  philosophy of the Hindus fulfills the religious needs of people.   For     example, A¯ ryabhat.a  (born  476  A.D.)  studied  astronomy  and  other natural sciences in order to achieve mok.sa     (salvation). A¯ ryabhat.a wrote: “Whoever  knows  Da´sg¯ıtika Su¯tra  [ten  verses]  which  describes  the movements of the Earth and the planets in the sphere of the aster-isms passes through the paths of the planets and asterisms and goes to the higher Brahman [God].”  (A¯ryabha.t¯ıya, Da´sg¯ıtika, 13.)  About a millennium before A¯ ryabhat.a, Kan. a¯da, a proponent of the atomic theory  of  matter,  in  his  Vai´se.sika-Su¯tra,  suggested  that  a  person can achieve salvation by studying physics.  In such a conducive en-vironment for the growth of science, it was bound to prosper among the ancient Hindus. And, indeed, the history of science in India   is a testament to this superb growth.
Astronomy and physics were not the only sciences that were con- sidered sacred by the Hindus; all the other sciences were also con- sidered divine. Mastery of any of the sciences was considered to be a pathway to salvation – a goal desired by all Hindus. The Agni- Pura¯n. a suggests that knowledge of the human  anatomy  can  also lead to salvation. “Said the God of Fire: Now I shall describe the system of veins and arteries [Na¯d.¯ı-cakra] that are to be found in the human body. A knowledge of these [arteries and veins] leads to a knowledge  of  the  divine Hari [God].”
The Ch¯andogya-Upani.sad (7: 1: 2 – 4) cites an episode in which the vagabond deity N¯arada wanted to learn the ultimate knowledge that could lead him to salvation. To achieve his goal, N¯arada decided to approach another sage, Sanatkuma¯ra, who was quite knowledge- able. Since teaching is always learner-centered, Sanatkuma¯ra asked N¯arada about his existing knowledge to have a meaningful conver- sation. N¯arada mentioned astronomy (Nak.satra-vidy¯a) and math- ematics (r¯asi-vidy¯a), along with logic, history, grammar, fine arts, and the four Vedas as the knowledge that he had already mastered in his efforts to achieve salvation.
N¯arada is considered one of highest seers (Deva-r. i.si ) in the Hindu religion. The above episode reveals that acquiring knowledge of the natural sciences, along with religion and fine arts, was considered relevant to achieve salvation. In Hindu tradition, secular knowl- edge (apar¯a-vidy¯a) is considered to be helpful in achieving salvation, along with spiritual knowledge (par¯a-vidy¯a), as advised in Mun. d. aka- Upani.sad (1: 1: 3 – 5.).
Progress in science has never been a hindrance to spiritual growth in the history of Hindu dharma. This is in contrast to periods in some religions where people were tormented and had to make a choice between science and religion. The history of Europe provides examples of such confrontations between science and religion. For example, Bruno was burned to death and Galileo was imprisoned when his scientific teachings were in conflict with religion during the period of the Inquisition.

3  THE HINDU NUMERALS

It is practically impossible for people to function in any society in the absence of a number system. Therefore, most societies devised their own number system. For primitive people, small numbers were sufficient to meet their daily needs. Counting was mostly restricted to the use of their fingers – to designate the size of the family, the number of cows or sheep a person inherited, etc. People bartered different products of everyday necessities during the ancient  world and a visual estimate of volume or a feel for the weight of an ob- ject was good enough to finalize a transaction in the absence of proper weight standards. Eventually, currency transactions, sys- tems of weight and measures, arithmetic, and algebra evolved to meet the needs of trade. In time, the Greeks, Egyptians, Babyloni- ans, Mayans, Chinese, and Hindus devised their own counting sys- tems. The Greeks and the Egyptians used a base-10 where symbols for one, ten, hundred, and thousand were defined and ten  symbols of any kind were replaced by the one of the next higher symbol. There was no place-value system and adding five “ones” is exactly like adding five “tens”. For example, 459 was written as four sym- bols of hundred with five symbols of 10 and nine symbols of one.
The number system of the Mayans was base-20 while that of the Babylonian was base-60. Both civilizations used a place value system where the location of number defined its magnitude. In contrast, the Hindus devised a system that is base-10. Due to its ingenuity and the intellectual domination of the Hindus, this sys- tem prevailed and now virtually has become a standard all over the world. Historians of mathematics are in general agreement that the base-10 numeral system was invented in India and later transmitted to the rest of the world via Arabia. As a result, these numerals are popularly called Hindu-Arabic numerals.

3.1 THE PLACE-VALUE NOTATIONS

The uniqueness of the Hindu system of numeration lies in the fact that the position of a number qualifies its magnitude. Tens, hun- dreds, or thousands were not represented by different signs;  they are represented by using digits in different positions.  Notice  that the one in the second place represents 10 (ten). The same way, 100 (hundred) and 1,000 (thousand) are represented by one by  placing it in the third and fourth place,   respectively.
In a base-10 positional- or place-value system, a number, repre- sented as x4x3x2x1  can be constructed as follows:
x1 + (x2 × 10e1) + (x3 × 10e2) + (x4 × 10e3)
Where x1, x2, x3, and x4 are nonnegative integers that have magni- tudes less than the chosen base (ten in our case). As you may have noticed, the magnitude of a number increases from right to left. For example, the number 1234 will be written  as
4 + (3 × 10e1) + (2 × 10e2) + (1 × 10e3)
A large number, one million two-hundred thirty-four thousand five-hundred sixty-seven is written as 1234567 in this system. It is equivalent to [7 + (6 × 10) + (5 × 102) + (4 × 103) + (3 × 104) + (2 ×105) + (1 × 106)].
Similarly,
 1.2345 = 1 +  2/10 + 3/10e2 + 4/10e3 + 5/10e4

Such a positional number system does not have to be necessarily based on ten. This system can be designed for any base: Babyloni- ans used a base-60 system with just two symbols while the Mayan used a base-20 system, also with just two symbols. In the Babylo- nian systems, number x4x3x2x1  is equivalent to:
x1 + (x2 × 60e1) + (x3 × 60e2) + (x4 × 60e3)
The system of counting invented by the Hindus is so simple that people sometimes find it difficult to realize its profoundness. In most countries, young children are generally taught this counting system first and the alphabet of their native language later. Chil- dren are taught to write eleven as one and one (11) written side-by- side which they learn without much difficulty. “Our civilization uses it unthinkably,  so to speak,  and as a result we  tend to be  unaware of its merits. But no one who considers the history of numerical no- tations can fail to be struck by the ingenuity of our system, because its use of the zero concept and the place-value principle gives it an enormous advantage over most of the other systems that have been devised through the centuries,” writes Georges Ifrah, author of the book, From One to Zero. (1985, p. 428.)
The earliest written record of the place-value notation comes to us from V¯asumitra,  a leading figure of Kanishka’s Great Council.
According to Xuan Zang (also known as Hiuen Tsang, 602 – 664), a Chinese traveler who stayed in India for an extended period, Kus¯ana King Kaniska (144 – 178 A.D.) called a convocation of scholars to write a book, Maha¯vibh¯asa. Four scholars under the chief monk, named P¯ar´sva, wrote the book in 12 years. V¯asumitra was one  of the four scholars. In this book, V¯asumitra tried to explain that matter is continually changing as it is defined by an instant (time), shape, mass, etc. As time is continually changing, therefore,  mat- ter is different in each situation although its appearance and mass do not change. He used an analogy of place-value notation to em- phasize his point. Just as location of digit one (1) in the place of hundred is called hundred  (100) and  in place of thousand  (1,000) is called thousand, similarly matter changes its state (avasth¯a) in different time designations.
New explanations are generally given in terms of known and es- tablished facts. Thus, the very reason V¯asumitra used place-value notation as an example establishes that the place-value notation was considered as an established knowledge during the early Christian era.
In modern perspective, just imagine reading the values of various stocks in a newspaper. In a quick scan, you can recognize easily that 1089 is greater than 951. All you need to see is that the first num- ber has four digits while the second number has only three. This is enough for a quick comparison. In contrast, in the Roman numerals, XC (90) is five times more in magnitude than XVIII (18). This is not easy to figure out in a quick glance. Also, mathematical oper- ations of multiplication, division, addition and subtraction become much simpler in a place-value notation.

3.2  LARGE NUMBERS

The ancient Greeks as well as the Arabs avoided the use of big numbers in their calculations. The Greeks used myriad (104)  as the limit of counting while the Romans defined mille (103) as the largest number and so were the Arabs. In contrast, the Hindus carried the decimal numeration, naming the successive powers of  a number (usually 10), far beyond any other civilization of the past. These large numbers evolved out of their effort to find the total number of particles in the universe, defining the yuga system, defin- ing the limits of the universe,  etc.
Al-B¯ıru¯n¯ı criticized the Hindus for their passion for large num- bers: “I have studied the names of the orders of the numbers in various languages with all kinds of people with whom I have  been in contact, and have found that no nation goes beyond thousand. The Arabs, too, stop with the thousand, which is certainly the most correct and the most natural thing to do. Those, however, who go beyond the thousand in their numeral system are the Hindus, at least in their arithmetical technical terms.”  (Sachau, 1964, vol. 1, p. 174.) I am sure if al-B¯ıru¯n¯ı were to write his book today, he would not criticize the Hindus for their fondness of large numbers. Al-B¯ıru¯n¯ı mentioned 1019  as the largest number used by the Hindus.
During  the  first  century  B.C.,  in  Lalitavistara,  a  book  on  the life  of  Lord  Buddha,  in  a  dialog  between  Lord  Buddha  and  Ar- juna,  tallaksana  (1053)  is  defined.    (Bays,  1983,  p.    224)  As  the story goes, when Gautama reached manhood, he courted Gopa, the daughter  of  King  Dan. da¯pan.¯ı.   In  the  tradition  of  svayam˙ bara  (a tradition  where  the  young  men  demonstrate  their  abilities  in  the presence  of  the  bride  and  her  family.   The  bride,  after  consulta- tion with the family, identifies the man of her choice for marriage.), Gautama  demonstrated  a  public  proof  of  his  scholarly  abilities  by debating (´s¯astr¯artha) with Arjuna, the state mathematician of King Dan. da¯pan.¯ı.  Arjuna asked Buddha to count numbers.  Buddha de- fined koti (107) and in steps of 100 defined numbers all the way up to tallaksana (1053).
The Rgveda mentions “three thousand and three hundred and thirty-nine  (3339)”  (R.  gveda,  10:  52:  6.)   as  the  count  of  people in a yajna, a holy gathering where worshiping is done around fire. Atharvaveda defines a hundred, thousand, myriad, hundred-million. (Atharvaveda, 8: 8: 7.)

3.3 TRANSMISSION OF THE HINDU NUMERALS

The medieval Islamic natural philosophers were quite truthful in giving credit to other civilizations on what they learned from them. Owing their gratitude to the Hindus, numerals were always called arqam hindiya in Arabic, meaning the Hindu numerals. (Sarton, 1950.)
These numerals were known as Hindu numerals throughout the medieval period in the Arab world and are known so even today. Al-J¯ah. iz, (ca. 776 – 868 A.D.), al-Khw¯arizm¯ı (ca.800 – 847 A.D.), al-Uql¯ıdis¯ı (ca. 920 – 980 A.D.) and Ibn Labba¯n (ca. 971 – 1029 A.D.), all from the Middle East or nearby regions, have testified to the Hindu origin of the so-called Arabic numerals.
Interestingly, in conformity with Arabic tradition, these numer- als were called Hindu all through the medieval and early Renais- sance periods in Europe by their top scholars. Adelard of Bath (1116 – 1142 A.D.) and Roger Bacon (1214 – 1292 A.D.) in England, Leonardo Fibonacci (1170 – 1250 A.D.) in Italy, S. a¯‘id al-Andalus¯ı (1029 – 1070 A.D.) and Ibn Ezra (11th century A.D.) in Spain, and Voltaire (1694 – 1778 A.D.) in France called them Hindu numerals. They were labeled Arabic only after the sixteenth century by some. This was the beginning of the colonial period. Why the Hindu nu- merals got changed to Arabic numerals is a mystery in the history of mathematics. Did it happen due to Arabic influence in Europe or was it a result of complex political ambitions of the West? This is a curious mystery that is not yet resolved. Today, most textbooks call these numerals the Hindu-Arabic numerals.

4  FROM S´U¯NYATA¯ AND NETI-NETI  TO ZERO

Zero is perhaps one of the grandest symbols ever invented in math- ematics. It is the last numeral invented by the Hindus that allowed the natural philosophers to dump their abacus and use a tablet or paper for calculation. “In the simple expedient of cipher [zero], which was permanently introduced by the Hindus, mathematics re- ceived one of the most powerful impulses,” writes Cajori, a famous historian of mathematics (1980, p.  147.)
The presence of zero indicates a specific absence of the symbols of 1, 2, . . .  , 9 at that location.  Zero is thus a sign about no  value or a missing value, a meta-symbol. Zero is a numeral and it has the same status as any other numerals, all in the absence of any mag- nitude. Zero defines the boundary between positive and negative numbers. It also defines the starting point in measurements, such as the coordinate axes, meter sticks, stop watches, and thermome- ters.
Zero is a “place holder” in a string of digits. It moves other digits to its left by one place and increases their magnitude by a factor of ten.   Zero get its meaning from digits that are on its left.   Thus, zero plays the role of a number and at the same time signifies the metaphysical reality of absence of substance (emptiness).
The symbol zero was used by Pingala in Cand¯ah. -su¯tra. In a short aphorism, to find the number of arrangements of long and short syl- lables in a meter containing n syllables, “[Place] two when halved, when unity is subtracted then (place) zero . . . multiply by two when zero . . .” (Pingala’s Chand¯ah. -su¯tra, 7: 28, 29, 30; Datta and Singh, 1938, vol. 1, p. 75.) This quotation does not indicate the origin of number zero but provides a testimony that the zero was prevalent in India. Similar accounts of zero are also made elsewhere in the same manuscript (Chand¯ah. -su¯tra, 3: 2 and 17; 4: 8, 11, and 12; 18:  35, 44, 48 and  51).
King Devendravarman of Kalinga, Orissa inscribed his deed on a copper plate in 681 A.D. This deed provides an archaeological evi- dence of place-value notation.  It lists twenty as two and zero (20) in a place-value notation.  (Filliozat, 1993.)  The Bakhsha¯l¯ı manuscript mentions ´su¯nya for zero at several places in the text.  (Hayasi, 1995, p. 210, 213). The Bakhsha¯l¯ı manuscript consists of seventy fragmen- tary leaves of birch bark and is presently preserved in the Bodleian Library at Oxford University. The original size of a leaf is estimated to be about 17 cm wide and 13.5 cm high, containing mathemati- cal writings.  The manuscript was accidentally found in 1881   near a village, Bakhsha¯l¯ı,  that is now near Peshawar in Pakistan.  In   his detailed analysis, Hayasi assigns the seventh century A.D. as the date when this manuscript was   written.
When the Arabs learned about zero, they literally translated the Sanskrit  word ´su¯nya  (empty)  into  sifr  (empty)  in  Arabic.  “While the Arabs, as we have learned, did not invent the cipher [zero], they nevertheless introduced it with the Arabic numerals into Europe and taught Westerners the employment of this most convenient conven- tion,  thus  facilitating  the  use  of  arithmetic  in  everyday  life  .   .   . al-Khw¯arizm¯ı  .  .  .  was  the  first  exponent  of  the  use  of  numerals, including the zero, in preference to letters.  These numerals he called Hindu, indicating the Indian origin, writes Hitti, a noted scholar of Arab  history  and  traditions.   (1963,  p.   573.)   Leonardo  Fibonacci called zero as zephir, in Latin, in his book, Liber Abaci.  Adelard of Bath  used  the  term  cifrae  in  his  translation  of  al-Khw¯arizm¯ı’s  Z¯ıj al-Sindhind.   The  word  zero  in  the  English  language  evolved  from the terms used in Latin and Italian.
The invention of zero was an important philosophical triumph in the progress of abstract mathematics; zero has played a crucial role in place-value notations, in analog computer circuits, and in other applications. The status of zero is different from that of the other numerals. Zero is the denial of number that gains its importance only in the place-value system.
Zero is used with 100% certitude in mathematics while, in sci- ence, this certitude is less than 100% and this metaphysical reality does not always exist in nature. For example, in nature, there is no zero temperature on the Kelvin temperature scale, there is no zero energy for a particle in a box in quantum mechanics and there is no zero pressure anywhere in the universe. Thus, zero is a rational number in mathematics but only an intuitive perception in   science.
5  The Value of π
The Greek letter π (pronounced as pi ) indicates the ratio of the cir- cumference of a circle to its diameter that is a constant for any circle. Hindu books generally provided two values of π: one for rough cal-culations and second for precise measurements. The knowledge of π was useful in the construction of altars, wheels of a cart, the metallic rims of a wheel, and in geometry.
The  Baudhaya¯na-S´ulbasu¯tras  provided  an  approximate  value  of π to be three; “The pits for the Pupas have a diameter of one pada. The periphery of the base of the Yupas is three pada.”  (Baudhaya¯na- S´ulbasu¯tra, 4:  15.)
The Ma¯nava-S´ulbasu¯tra provided the value of π to be 3.2:  “The fifth  part  of  the  diameter  added  to  the  three  times  the  diameter gives  the  circumference  (of  a  circle).   Not  a  hair  of  length  is  left over.”   (Ma¯nava-S´ulbasu¯tra,  11:   13.)   This  provides  the  value  of circumference, C, from diameter, D, as,
C= D/5 + 3D = 16/5D = 3.2D

This gives a value of π which is close to the actual value of 3.14. The readers must recognize that the purpose of these books was to prepare altars for religious ceremonies and these values were good enough for that purpose because they worked quite  effectively  for most designs.
A¯ ryabhat.a gave the value of π that is correct to the fourth decimal place: “Add four to hundred, multiply by eight, and add sixty two thousand.  The result is approximately the circumference of a circle [C ] of which the diameter [d ] is twenty  thousand.” (A¯ryabha.t¯ıya, Gan. itapada, 10.)
Mathematically, we know that C  = π  D.  Therefore, the  value of π, based on A¯ ryabhat.a I’s method, is equal  to:
π = [(4 + 100) × 8] + 62, 000/20,000 = 62,832/20,000 = 3.1416

This is equal to the presently accepted value of 3.1416, for up to 4 decimal places.  It is interesting to observe that the ancient Hindus provided multiple methods to find the value of π with various degree of  accuracy.   The  readers also  must  have  noticed that A¯ ryabhat.a suggested this value to be approximate.  This makes sense since the value of π can only be determined approximately since the ratio of circumference to diameter is not evenly divisive; it can have an innumerable number of significant figures. It is an endeavor for many mathematicians to calculate a more precise value of π. The value of π to a large number of significant figures is commonly used to check the speed, efficiency, and the accuracy of computers.

6  TRIGONOMETRY: FROM JYA¯ TO SINE

Trigonometry is a branch of science which deals with specific func- tions of angles and their application to calculations in geometry. The sine function, as defined in trigonometry, is essential to the study of geometry. This function also plays an important role in the physical sciences – including mechanics, the study of electro- magnetism, optics, acoustics, and astronomy. It allows people to compute the height of a distant mountain and the distance between two lakes, and to solve a multitude of similar problems. Astronomers use trigonometry to locate heavenly objects in the sky, travelers use it in navigation, engineers use it in construction, and scientists use it in studying periodic phenomena. Architects, surveyors, navigators also use trigonometry in their work.
Let us provide a brief description of this trigonometric function. For a right-angle-triangle, if θ is the acute angle of a right triangle, the sine of θ is the ratio of the side opposite (b) and the hypotenuse (c).  Mathematically,  sin θ =  b/c .
Why do we call this function sine? Who chose this word for the scientific community? What is the meaning of this word? These are simple questions that intrigue curious minds when they first learn about this trigonometric  function.
Trigonometry was introduced to the Middle East by India. Al- Batta¯n¯ı (858 – 929 A.D.), a well known scholar who lived in the Middle East, used the half-cord (that leads to sine function), in his book Kita¯b  al-Z¯ıj  (Book of Tables), following the examples of
Table 1: A¯   ryabhat.a I’s and Modern sine values
AngleA¯    ryabhat.a I’s ValueModern sine value × 3438
345225225
720449449
1115671671
150890890
184511051105
223013151315
261515201521
30017191719
334519101910
373020932092
411522672266
45024312431
484525852584
523027282728
561528592859
60029782977
634530843083
673031773176
711532563256
75033213321
784533723372
823034093409
861534313431
90034383438
his predecessors who used the Hindu method rather than the Greek method. Al-Batt¯an¯ı’s book became popular in the Middle East and was later translated into Latin by Robert of Ketton and Plato of Tivoli during the twelfth century. This table was also translated into Spanish under the patronage of Alfonso X, and was called Al- fonsine Table.
A¯ ryabhat.a used the half chord on an arc, defined the sine  func- tion and gave a table of sines of various angles. In Table 1, a com- parison of A¯ ryabhat.a’s values with the modern values  is provided. A¯ ryabhat.a’s values are equivalent to sin θ multiplied by 3438. The trigonometric function sine is called jy¯a   in the Sanskrit    language.
In Arabia, al-Khw¯arizm¯ı introduced this function  in  his book that is now extant. However, the book was revised by al-Majr¯ıt.¯ı of Cordoba, Spain, during the eleventh century. Adelard of Bath, an English philosopher, mathematician, and scientist, translated these revised tables of al-Majr¯ıt.¯ı (d. 1007 A.D.), from Arabic to Latin. These tables included tables of sines. This way the sine function was introduced to the Latin world. Further, this Latin translation was translated into English by O. Neugebauer. It is this English translation that is our major source of al-Khw¯arizm¯ı’s knowledge in astronomy and trigonometry and his connection to   A¯ ryabhat.a.
Adelard used the term elgeib for the trigonometric function sine, following the word used by al-Khw¯arizm¯ı who use geib or jaib for this term. The Arabic term geib or jaib is a metamorphosed form of the term jy¯a used by the Hindus. The Arabic word jaib has mul- tiple meanings: pocket, fold, or bosom. Due to this, Gherardo of Cremona (ca. 1114 – 1187 A.D., sometimes also spelled as Gerard or Gerhard, born in Carmona, Spain and not Cremona, Italy) literally translated the Arabic term into Latin and used the term sinus to define the operation. The term sinus means bosom, fold, or pocket in Latin. Pocket or bosom has nothing to do with the trigonometric function. However, this term has been in use for about a millennium.

7  ASTRONOMY

The ancient Hindus knew the shape of the Earth as spherical from the earliest periods. The S´atapatha-Br¯ahman. a, an ancient book of the Hindus,  mentioned the spherical shape of the universe:  “.  .     .womb is spherical and moreover this terrestrial world doubtless is spherical in shape.” (S´atapatha-Br¯ahman. a, 7: 1: 37.) In his book Geography, Strabo (ca.  63 B.C. – 25 A.D.), a Greek traveler and historian, quoting Megasthenes, mentions that the Indians believed in the spherical shape of the Earth.  (15:  1:  59.)  Al-B¯ıru¯n¯ı  (973 – 1050 A.D.) also affirmed this view: “According to the religious traditions of Hindus, the Earth on which we live is round . .” The key word in this quotation is “traditions.” There is about a millen- nium of time between Strabo and al-B¯ıru¯n¯ı. Throughout from the Vedic period, the Earth was considered to be spherical.  Al-B¯ıru¯n¯ı cites Hindu astronomers to indicate that the size of the Earth was very small in comparison to the visible part of the universe: “These are the words of Hindu astronomers regarding the globular shape of heaven and earth, and what is between them, and regarding the fact that the earth situated in the center of the globe, is only a small size in comparison with the visible part of  heaven.”
A¯ ryabhat.a I used an analogy of a kadamba flower to demon- strate the distribution of various life forms on the Earth: “Half of the sphere of the Earth, the planets, and the asterisms is darkened by their shadows, and half, being turned toward the sun, is lighted according to their size.  The sphere of the earth, being quite   round, situated in the center of space, in the middle of the circle of aster- isms [constellations or stars], surrounded by the orbits of the planets, consists of water,  Earth,  fire,  and air.  Just as the ball formed   by a kadamba flower  is surrounded on all sides by  blossoms just  so the Earth is surrounded on all sides by all creatures terrestrial and aquatic.” (A¯ryabha.t¯ıya,  Gola, 5 – 7.) ( see Figure  1)

7.1  MOTION OF THE EARTH

A¯ ryabhat.a assigned diurnal motion to the Earth and kept the sun stationary in his astronomical scheme. According to A¯ ryabhat.a, the motion of the stars that we observe in the sky is an illusion. To ex- plain the apparent motion of the sun, A¯ ryabhat.a used an analogy of a boat in a river. “As a man in a boat going forward sees a stationary object moving backward just so in Sri-Lanka a man sees the stationary asterisms moving backward exactly toward the   West.”
The interpretation is that a person standing on the equator of the Earth, that rotates from the west to the east, would see the  asterisms moving in the westward motion.  The clear grasp of A¯ ryabhat.a about Earth’s motion is splendidly explained in the analogy of a boat man given above.
Interestingly about one millennium after A¯ ryabhat.a, Copernicus used a similar argument to assign motion to the Earth. For when a ship is floating calmly along, the sailors see its motion mirrored in
Kadamba Flower
Figure 2: Kadamba flower
everything outside, while on the other hand they suppose that they are stationary, together with everything on board. In that same way, the motion of the earth can unquestionably produce the impression that the entire universe is rotating. This similarity is definitely in-triguing.  Did Copernicus know the work of A¯ ryabhat.a?  Well, it is an issue that is not clearly resolved as  yet.
According to A¯ ryabhat.a, the Earth spins like a merry-go-round. However, we do not experience any fly-away  feeling on the Earth as we do on a merry-go-round. The spin motion of Earth creates another issue of flying birds. How do they go back to their nest with the Earth spinning so fast, especially if they fly to the West?
Assigning any motion to the Earth seems to be antithetical. It  is a much bigger triumph to assign any kind of motion to the Earth than to add orbital motion to the already known spinning (rota- tional) motion of the Earth.
The moment one assigns spin motion to the Earth, it opens up a Pandora’s box of other questions: Is there a motion in the sun? This question pops up as there is no longer a necessity of the suns motion to explain day and night.  The spinning motion of the  Earth can take care of this.  It is clear in A¯ ryabhat.a’s case that he  considered some luminaries such as constellations to be stationary in the sky and attributed the apparent motion to the  Earth.
According to a detailed analysis given by B. L. van der Waerden the motion of Mercury and Venus as given by A¯ ryabhat.a were in a heliocentric model. Van der Waerden makes the following assertions to back up his conjecture that A¯ ryabhat.a proposed a heliocentric model and not a geocentric model. Based on the descriptions given in A¯ryabha.tiya, Van der Waerden concludes that “it is highly prob- able that the system of A¯ ryabhat.a was derived from a heliocentric theory by setting the center of the Earth at rest.” The reason for this kind of torturous path in the work of A¯ ryabhat.a is perhaps due to an overwhelming tendency among all early astronomers and their students, in the words of Van der Waerden, “to get away from the idea of a motion of the Earth.” This article was published in an edited book by King and Saliba and published from The New York Academy of Science, an indeed a prestigious organization. In the his- tory of astronomy, for convenience purposes, astronomers did trans- form the heliocentric theory into equivalent geocentric one. This was done by Tycho Brahe when he transformed Copernican helio- centric model into a geocentric one.
Van der Waerden (1903  1996) was a Dutch mathematician   and a historian of science. His books on mathematics and the history of science are well respected in the academic community.  Van der Waerden’s conclusion that A¯ ryabhat.a proposed a heliocentric model of the solar system has received independent support from other astronomers.  For  example,  Hugh  Thurston (1994) came up   with a similar conclusion in his independent analysis.   “Not only did A¯ ryabhat.a believe that the Earth rotates, but there are   glimmerings in his system (and other similar Indian systems) of a possible underlying theory in which the earth (and the planets) orbits the sun, rather than  the  sun  orbiting  the  earth.”  The  evidence used by Thurston is in the periods of the outer planets and the inner planets. A¯ ryabhat.a basic planetary periods are relative to the sun which is not so significant for the outer planets. However, it is quite important for the inner planets (Mercury and   Venus).
The motion that A¯ ryabhat.a assigned to the Earth is not a mere speculation  of  modern astronomers. A¯ ryabhat.a’s  thesis was well known in the Middle East even after six centuries.  Al-B¯ıru¯n¯ı   (973- 1050 A.D.) criticized Hindu astronomers for assigning motion to the Earth. He referred to the work of Var¯ahamihira, a Hindu as- tronomer, to support his idea of the geocentric universe: “If that were the case, a bird would not return to its nest as soon as it had flown away from it towards the west, and stones and trees would fall.”  A similar argument was  used by  Aristotle (384 – 322  B.C.) to favor his theory of the geocentric universe.  Such criticism are common in science. However, in the case of Al-B¯ıru¯n¯ı, this criticism has done more. His criticism has validated A¯ ryabhat.a’s work in In- dia and the existence of this theory in the Middle East prior to the eleventh century.

8  TIME

Most people carry a watch and some of these watches can be bought for just a few dollars. A person can measure time up to a second with these cheap watches. Although measurement of time is so in- expensive, to define the nature of time is another matter. Despite consistent efforts by philosophers and physicist for at least two mil- lenniums, it is still an open question. A practical standard for  time is an easy task to define; it is a challenge to set an abstract defini- tion of time that can exemplify its nature. Time is something that occupies no space and does not have weight. It can be  measured and yet we cannot see it or touch it. We can use time, save time, even waste time.  However, we cannot destroy it or create  it.
In general, time is defined in terms of events. In one philosoph- ical approach, time is an ordering of events from the past to the present. Time can be considered to be a dimension in which we or- der events from the past to the present and into the future. Time is not an independent substantial entity with its own characteristics; it exists when superimposed on changes (events). Time is a funda- mental quantity in the Newtonian world.  It is connected with space in the relativistic world, as Einstein suggested. Here we restrict our discussion to the Newtonian world where objects are moving with speed much smaller to the speed of  light.
Time deals with the order and the duration of events. If there is a sequence of events at a definite time interval, careful measurements of such a body constitutes a clock. In simple words, time divides two events from one  another.
Time is the basis of all actions (events); since there is no action without a change and change separates two states (events), there is no change without time. Time and action (event) are related with each other and are born from each other. Since events are  discrete in nature, this makes time discrete in nature. What happens when events move faster and the time between the two events becomes smaller and smaller? Do we have continuous events and, therefore, continuous time? Philosophers have considered the question as to whether time is continuous or discrete for ages, without coming  to a definite conclusion.
The Maitrey¯ı-Upani.sad relates time to the mu¯rta (existent) world. “There are two forms of Brahma¯: Time and Timeless. That which is before the sun is Timeless and which begins with the sun is Time.” (Maitrey¯ı-Upani.sad, 6: 15.) This quotation clearly states that the sun was created with the creation of universe and that time existed only after the creation. Prior to the creation, time did not exist, in the absence of any  event.
In the above quotation, “anything before the sun” defines the period before the physical manifestation of the world, the situation before the Big Bang. Matter was in noumenal form, and no events were possible to experience this matter. Therefore, time could not have existed in the absence of events. Only after the creation, mat- ter became accessible to experience. Thus, it was the “timeless” situation before the universe was evolved.
The Vai´se.sika-Su¯tra considered time as an entity that exists only in the manifested world (non-eternal), like in the Maitrey¯ı-Upani.sad mentioned above.  “The name Time is applicable to a cause,  in as much as it does not exist in eternal substances and exists in noneter- nal  substances.”   (Vai´se.sika-Su¯tra,  2: 2: 9.)   Therefore,  time  can only be noticed in a dynamic world (temporal world) where events are  a  distinguishing  factor.   In  a  void,  after  this  manifested  world dissolves  into  “darkness”  or  “non-  existence,”  and  time  cannot  be experienced.  (R. gveda, 10:  129:  1   4)
The Patan˜jali-Yoga-Su¯tra defines events in the pursuit to define time: “The difference between that which is past and that which has not yet come, according to their attributes, depends on the dif- ference of phase of their properties.” (Patan˜jali-Yoga-Su¯tra, 4: 12.) Time cannot exist without attributes; there has to be a change in the system to comprehend time. This provides an operational ap- proach to the question of the nature of   time.
To explain the subtlety of time and  its  quantized  nature, the Vi.sn. udharmotra-Pur¯an. a mentions: “if one pierces 1,000 lotus petals (put on top of each other) with a needle, the foolish man thinks that they are pierced simultaneously, but in reality they were pierced one after the other and the subtle difference between the instants in which the successive petals have been pierced represents the sub- tlety of time.” (Vi.sn. udharmotra-Pur¯an. a, 1: 72: 4-6.)
A¯ ryabhat.a explains the nature of time and defines a method to measure it: “Time, which has no beginning and no end, is measured by (the movements of) the planets and the asterisms on the sphere.” (A¯ryabha.t¯ıya,   Kala¯kriya,   11.)
To measure time, the apparent motion of the sun defined the events; sunrise and sunset were two easily observed events. A scale based on the average-solar day was established by the ancient Hin- dus. The duration of an average day was divided into several seg- ments that became a standard of time. To measure the magnitude of time, a simple method is defined in the Srimad-Bh¯agvatam (3: 11: 6 – 11.)
The duration of “na¯d. ika¯” is measured as follows: “Take a copper vessel measuring six “pala”; make a hole into the copper vessel by a pin made of gold of which the length shall be four fingers and mea-
Table 2: A Standard of Time from Srimad-Bha¯gvatam
3 trasaren. u1 truti
100 truti1 bedha
3 bedha1 l¯ava
3 lava1 nimes.a
3 nimes.a1 ks.an. a
5 ks.an. a1 k¯as.t.ha
15 k¯as.t.ha1 laghu
15 laghu1 n¯ad. ika¯ or dan. d. a
2 n¯ad. ika¯1 muhu¯rta
6 or 7 dan. d. a1 prahara (one-fourth of a day or night)
sure four “mas˙a” (unit of mass). Put the vessel on water. The time taken to make the vessel filled with the water and sink constitutes one na¯d. ika¯.” If we consider the average length of a day to be 12 hours then the smallest unit of time, “trasaren. u”, comes out to be about 1.7×10−4 s. (Srimad-Bh¯agvatam, 3: 11: 6 – 11.)
Within the accuracy of a solar clock, the method provided in the Srimad-Bh¯agvatam for the measurement of time is fairly good. All factors that can influence a measurement are provided – the dimen- sion and weight of the copper vessel, the size of the hole, and the density of the liquid.

9  DELHI’S IRON PILLAR

The Iron Pillar near Qutab-Minar in New Delhi is a testimonial to the metal forging skills of the ancient Hindus. The pillar was constructed and erected by King Candra on a hill in the town of Vis.n. upadagiri, as indicated in the three-stanza and six-line long Sanskrit inscription on the pillar. This pillar marked his renuncia- tion of kingly duties and entrance to an aesthetic   life.
The inscription is dated between 400 – 450 A.D. and the inscribed letters have minimal corrosion despite 1600 years of weathering in the open air.  Air, heat, cold and heavy rains of Northern India have not caused significant rusting of the pillar. Expert observers agree that the pillar is indisputably a long standing permanent record of the excellent metallurgical skills and the engineering skills of the ancient Hindus.
King Candra is most likely King Candragupta Vikram¯aditya II (375 – 413 A.D.). He was also called Candra, in short, as inscribed in the gold coins of the period. Vis.n. upadagiri is perhaps the present town of Udaygiri in the Vidisha-Sanchi region in India. The current site of the pillar was chosen by Tomar King Anan˙ gp¯ala who erected it on the site of a temple. Between 1192 – 1199 A.D., after the defeat of Pr.thv¯ıra¯j Cauh¯an by Qutb-ud-din Aibak, a mosque was  erected on the premise.  In the eighteenth century,  a cannon was  fired  at the pillar to break the pillar and it failed. This canon ball was most likely used by Nadir Shah in 1739 A.D. when he came to Delhi, his army killed about 30,000 people in just one day, looted the region and left the area with an enormous amount of   wealth.
The pillar is about 7.16 m long (23 feet, 6 inches) with a 42.4 cm (16.4 inches) diameter near the bottom and about 30.1 cm (11.8 inches) at the top. It weighs over six tons. The pillar is a solid body with a mechanical yield strength of 23.5 tons per square inch and ultimate tensile strength of 23.9 tons per square inch. It is made of wrought iron and no other pillar from the early medieval period of that size has been found anywhere else in the world.  (Figure  2)
The composition of the wrought iron is as follows: carbon 0.15%, silicon 0.05%, sulfur 0.005%, manganese 0.05%, copper 0.03%, nickel 0.05%, nitrogen 0.02%, phosphorous 0.25%, and 99.4% pure iron.
This composition provides strong evidence of an effective refining process of iron in the making of this pillar. Such a good quality of pure iron is not available in Indian mines.  The pillar has a  coating of a thin protective layer of Fe3O4 using salts and quenching. The excavation of the buried portion revealed that the base of the pillar was covered by a sheet of lead, about 3 mm in   thickness.
The lack of rusting is partly due to the dry climate of Delhi where the relative humidity is less than 70% for most of the year, except
The Iron Pillar of New Delhi
Figure 3: The Iron Pillar of New Delhi. (Courtesy of Wikimedia)
for the three months of July, August, and September. This is per- haps due to a higher phosphorus content of the   iron.
Once the surface of iron is rusted, it becomes porous and allows phosphorus to react with other chemical compounds which reduces to phosphoric acid. This acid interacts with iron to form dihydrogen phosphate. The chemical reactions are as follows:
2H3PO4 + Fe → Fe(H2PO4)2 + H2
2H3PO4 + FeO → Fe(H2PO4)2 + H2O
This further dissociates into two forms:
3Fe(H2PO4)2 → Fe3(PO4)2 + 4H3PO4
Fe(H2PO4)2 → FeHPO4 + H3PO4
Both of these phosphates are amorphous and insoluble in water. These amorphous phosphates reorganize themselves into crystalline ferric phosphate, and a large reduction in the porosity of the surface results. This large reduction in porosity reduces any further rusting of the iron. Thus, it is the phosphorus content of the pillar that does the trick, making the pillar to be rust free.

10 WOOTZ OR DAMASCUS STEEL

Steel is an alloy of iron containing 0.10 to 1.5% carbon in the form of cementite (Fe3C). The properties of steel vary greatly with a minor change in carbon content, along with other impurities. Metals such as manganese, silicon, chromium, molybdenum, vanadium, or nickel are purposely mixed in the process depending on the desired out- come. For example, stainless steel has approximately 12% or more chromium content.
The word steel comes from the Old High German (German lan- guage, around 11th century A.D.) word stahal. This implies high resistance of steel and is related to the Sanskrit word stakati, mean- ing “it resists” or “strike against.”  The name could be due to them steel’s popular use in sword-making due to its hardness and strength.
Steel was prepared and used in India for various purposes from the ancient period. Ktesias, a Greek traveler who was at the court of Persia during the 5th century B.C., mentions two high quality Indian steel swords that were presented to him. One sword was presented by the King of Persia and the other by King’s mother, Parysatis. Nearchus (fl. 360 – 300 B.C.) mentions that the Indians generally carried a broad three cubit long sword with   them.
King Poros, after losing the battle with  Alexander  the Great, gave about 6000 pounds of steel as a precious gift to Alexander, as we know from the accounts of Quintus Curtius (9: 8: 1), a Roman historian during the first century A.D. who wrote a biography of Alexander the Great. Steel was called ferrum candidum, meaning white iron, by Curtius. It would be worthwhile to recall the history. Poros, the Indian king, lost a war with Alexander and was about to be killed. After a debate with Poros, Alexander realized the futility of wars, and released Poros and gave his territory back to him. Af- ter his release, Poros must have felt that steel was a precious gift to give to Alexander, something Alexander needed and did not have – more precious than gold, gems, or spices. After all, Porous received the gift of life from Alexander.
Steel was called wootz in India and was traded in the form of cast- ings (cakes) of the size of ice-hockey pucks. Persians made swords from wootz and these swords were later erroneously known as Dam- ascus swords. As is the case with the Arabic numerals, the name Damascus steel came about when the Europeans encountered steel in the Middle East around 1192 A.D. during the War of the Cru- sades. While noticing the remarkable hardness and strength, they became interested in knowing the secrets of making ultra-high car- bon steel. The European did not know at that time that the man- ufacturing process had originated in  India.
Steel production was very much limited due to the high consump- tion of fuel and the required high temperature for melting. The situation prevailed until 1850 A.D., when high temperature furnace technology improved. Thus, the use of steel was largely for  making blades for knives and swords. India, Syria, Iraq, and Iran were cen- ters for the making the blades during the early medieval period. The high quality steel was imported from India. Similarly, the so-called Damascus steel was also imported from India.
Damascus steels are ultrahigh carbon steels that are high in strength. With proper processing, these steels can be made to a strength that is about five times greater than that of the strongest wrought iron. Damascus steel has an attractive swirling surface pat- tern that is an outcome of the cooling process. The patterns result from the alignment of the Fe3C particles that form on the surface during the cooling process. The most common use of this type of steel was in the making of swords and daggers. Thus, Damascus swords became famous for their hardness and could absorb blows in combat without breaking. It did not fail a Middle Age warrior during combat.  This use of steel in sword-making contributed  to the winning of many battles during the   period.
Oleg D. Sherby and Jeffrey Wadsworth, researchers from Stan- ford University, found that the steel was produced with a slow equi- librium cooling. When iron and carbon (1.3 – 1.9%) are heated to 1200◦C, they reach a molten state and the slow cooling allows the carbon to diffuse through the iron to form white cementite patterns, called the Damascus steel. The pattern results from alignment of the Fe3C (cementite) particles during the cooling process. With polishing, the Fe3C particles appear white in the near black steel matrix. The carbide particles serve the role of strengthening with- out making the metal   brittle.
The blade was hardened by heating it to 727◦C which allows a change in the crystal structure. Iron molecules that were distributed as body-centered ferrite begin to form a face-centered lattice. The blade was then quenched in water. If the heating was done above 800◦C before quenching, it made the metal   brittle.
The  Arabs  called  steel  Hundwa´n´ıy,  meaning  Indian.  This  word perhaps metamorphosed into andanic or ondanique for swords and mirrors,  used  by  the  medieval  writers.   This  also  led  to  the  words alhinde [or al-Hind, meaning India] and alinde [for steel mirror] in Spain. The best steel in Persia was called foulade Hind, meaning steel of India. Another kind of steel, jaw¯abae Hind, meaning a Hindu answer, was also popular because it could cut a steel sword.

11 PLASTIC SURGERY

In ancient India, earlobes or nose were cut off as a punishment for some crimes. For example, in R¯am¯ayan. a, attractive and voluptuous Su¯rpan. akha¯, sister of Ra¯van. a, tried to devour Lord Ra¯ma, a mar- ried man. Lord Laks.man. a, younger brother of Lord Ra¯ma, cut her nose and earlobes off as punishment. King Ra¯van. a took care of the problem by asking his surgeon to reconstruct the nose and earlobes for his sister. Nasal amputation has also worked its way into the Indian metaphors and the Hindi term Na¯k kat gai (nose is chopped) implies that a person is insulted. Also, “saving nose” (n¯ak bac¯a l¯ı) is a colloquial term meaning to go through difficult circumstances without  any embarrassment.
Su´sruta described the technique to graft skin, presently popularly known as “plastic surgery” as a general umbrella term. He is con- sidered as the father of plastic surgery, and the Western world gives credit to India for the method of rhinoplasty surgery. In India, noses or earlobes were repaired using an adjacent skin flap. This proce- dure is popularly called as “the Indian method of rhinoplasty.” Live flesh from the thigh, cheek, abdomen, or the forehead was used to make the new artificial  parts.
This ancient procedure was not practiced in the West until the second half of the 15th century in Sicily, an empire with considerable contact with Arabia. In England, the first article on the subject ap- peared in the Gentleman’s Magazine in 1794 by Colly Lyon Lucas, a British surgeon and member of the Medical Board at Madras, In- dia. He described the process in his letter to the Editor, describing the process as “long known in India” and not known to the British. Colly Lyon Lucas witnessed a case where a local Indian serving the British army, in the war of 1792 A.D., was captured by King Tipu Sultan. Unable to defeat the British outright, the sultan tried to starve his enemies by ambushing the Indian bullock drivers who transported grain to the British. Tipu decided to humiliate the bul- lock drivers by mutilating their noses and ears. Lucas describes one such victim of this practice, the Mahratta bullock driver Cowasjee, who, on his capture, had his nose and one of his hands amputated by the sultan. After one year, this man decided to get his nose repaired. An operation was performed by the Indian doctors who were fairly well established in the medical community. In this oper- ation, skin was taken from the forehead and placed as a nose. The whole process took about 25 days. The artificial nose looked “as well as the natural one” and the scar on the forehead was not very observable after a “length of time.” The picture of the patient was published and the nose looked perfectly normal.
In England, The first  operation  of  rhinoplasty  was performed by Joseph Constantine Carpue on October 23, 1814, before a large group of surgical colleagues and his students.  Carpue performed the second operation on an army officer who lost his nose during the Peninsular War against Napoleon, and later wrote a monograph about it.
In the repair of a nose, the following method was provided by Su´sruta: “The portion of the nose to be covered should be mea- sured with a leaf. A piece of skin of the required size should then be dissected from the cheek, and turned back to cover the  nose. The part of the nose to which this skin is to be attached or joined, should be made raw, and the physician should join the two parts quickly but evenly and calmly, and keep the skin properly elevated by inserting two tubes in the position of nostrils, so that the new nose may look normal. When the skin has been properly adjusted a powder composed of licorice, red sandal-wood, and extract of bar- berry should be sprinkled on the part. It should be covered with cotton, and white sesame oil should be constantly applied. The pa- tient should take some clarified butter. When the skin has united and granulated, if the nose is too short or too long, the middle of the flap should be divided and an endeavor made to enlarge or shorten it.” (Su´sruta-Sam˙ hit¯a, Su¯trasth¯anam, 16: 46 – 51.)
The Su´sruta-Sam˙ hit¯a demonstrated a procedure to mend an ear- lobe with a patch of skin-flap scraped from the neck or the   adjoin-ing parts. “The modes of bringing about an adhesion of the two severed parts of an ear-lobe are innumerable; and a skilled and ex- perienced surgeon should determine the shape and nature of each according to the exigencies of a particular case.” (Su´sruta-Sam˙ hit¯a, Su¯trasth¯anam, 16: 25.)
“A surgeon well-versed in the knowledge of surgery should slice off a patch of living flesh from the cheek of a person devoid of ear-lobes in a manner so as to have one of its ends attached to its former seat. Thus the part, where the artificial ear-lobe is to be made, should slightly scarified (with a knife), and the living flesh, full of blood and sliced off as previously directed, should be attached to it (so as to resemble a natural ear-lobe in shape).” (Su´sruta-Sam˙ hit¯a, Su¯trasth¯anam, 16: 4.)
A Brief Comment. The Su´sruta-Sam˙ hit¯a is about two millenni- ums old while the practice of the so-called plastic surgery is only less than two centuries old in the West. This raises an interesting question: How would you react if you had read this procedure some five hundred years ago? Would you consider the writings of Su´sruta a myth or a scientific  fact?  Would  you  ridicule  a  person  sharing this information or try to check the validity  of  it?  These  are  rel- evant questions since the statements provided in Vedas, Upani.sads and Pura¯n. as are ridiculed at times by people who do not find its existence  in  modern science.

12  IMPACT IN THE MODERN PERIOD

The literature of the ancient Hindus continued to attract modern scientists and philosophers: Ralph Waldo Emerson, Johann Wolf- gang von Goethe, Johann Gottfried Herder, Aldous Huxley, Carl Jung, Max Mu¨ller, Robert Oppenheimer, Erwin Schro¨dinger, Henry David Thoreau, and Hideki Yukawa, to name a few. These scholars found the validity of their ideas in Hindu   literature.
Voltaire (Actual name, Francois-Marie Arouet; 1694 – 1778 A.D.), a French historian, philosopher, and dramatist, visited India, Egypt, and Arabia during the eighteenth century, and was well versed with the history of these regions.  In the view of Voltaire, “As India  sup-plies the wants of all the world but is herself dependent for nothing, she must for that very reason have been the most early civilized of any country. . .”  Voltaire considered the origin of “humankind  in the East on the banks of the Ganges, as opposed to the account found in Genesis.” In Voltaire’s view, Indian science was more an- cient than Egyptian science. The recent excavations in Margarh is proving him right. Voltaire writes, “If the question was to decide between India and Egypt, I should conclude that the sciences were much more ancient in the former  [India].”
Johann Gottfried Herder (1744 – 1803 A.D.) considered the re- gion of Ganges as “the primordial garden” where human wisdom started and was nourished, and the birth place of all languages, the Sanskrit language being the mother. He also considered Sanskrit poetry as the mother of all other poetry, indicating Vedic literature as the source of most other poetry works  elsewhere.
Carl Jung, one of the leading psychologists of the twentieth cen- tury, was greatly influenced by the wisdom of the ancient Hindus. The ancient works of Patan˜jali  influenced  Jung  greatly.  The  sa- cred books of the Hindus not only influenced his thinking but also provided Jung confirming parallels for his independent insights, es- pecially in his early days after his break-up with Sigmund Freud in 1910. “In the absence of like-minded colleagues, Hinduism provided him with evidence that his differences with Freud were founded on experiences shared by other human beings, therefore were not simply the products of a deranged mind,” writes Harold Coward. (Coward, 1984.) Jung wrote two articles that directly  dealt  with  his  impres- sion of India: “The Dreamlike World  of  India”  and  “What  India Can Teach Us.” Both articles were published in the journal Asia in the 39th volume in 1939. In the second article, Jung provided a very positive view of the Indian civilization. In his view, India was “more balanced psychologically than the West and hence less prone to the outbreaks of barbarism  which  at  that  time  were  only  too  evident” in Europe. It is suggested that the concept of “self,” as developed by Jung was largely based on the Upanis.adic notion of ¯atman. As Jung writes, “The East [India] teaches us another broader, more profound, and higher understanding – understanding through life.” According to Jung, the influence of Hindu literature is nothing new; such influences “may be found in the works of Meister Ekhart, Leib- niz, Kant, Hegel, Schopenhauer, and E. von   Hartmann.”
J. Robert Oppenheimer (1904 – 1967 A.D.), an atomic physicist, director of the Manhattan Project, and the so-called father of the atomic bomb, not only read books of the ancient Hindus but even tried to learn the Sanskrit language to get a firsthand experience of its profoundness. While working with Ernest Lawrence in Berkeley, after he got his B.S. degree from Johns Hopkins University in 1933, he wrote to his brother Frank: “Lawrence is going to the Solvay conference on nuclei, and I shall have double chores in his  absence. . . I have been reading the Bhagwad Gita [Bhagavad-G¯ıt¯a] with Ryder and two other Sanskrists. It is very easy and quite marvelous. I have read it twice but not enough. . .” It is interesting that the great mind of Oppenheimer could not feel satisfied with two read- ings of Bhagavad-G¯ıt¯a. In another letter to his brother Frank, he wrote, “Benevolences starting with the precious Meghduta [a book by Ka¯l¯ıd¯asa] and rather too learned Vedas . . .” Within a year of study on the side, Oppenheimer became well versed in reading clas- sics in Sanskrit on his own. Oppenheimer wrote about the parallels in atomic physics and Eastern philosophies of India: “the general notions about human understanding and community which are il- lustrated by discoveries in atomic physics are not in the nature of things wholly unfamiliar, wholly unheard of, or new. Even in our own culture they have a history, and in Buddhist and Hindu thought a more considerable and central place.”
In his condolence message upon the death of President Roosevelt, he asked people to have courage and continue with the task of Man- hattan Project at Los Alamos: “In the Hindu Scripture, in the Bhag- wad Gita [Bhagavad-G¯ıt¯a], it says, ‘Man is a creature whose sub- stance is faith. What his faith is, he is.’ ” Most of his speech was taken from Bhagavad-G¯ıt¯a. It is also well known that he started chanting the verses of Bhagavad-G¯ıt¯a when he witnessed the test explosion of the atom  bomb  as  director  of  the  Manhattan  Project. In the main verse, the aura of God is described as brighter than a thousand suns. It has led to a book an engaging and popular book on the atomic bomb with the same title. (Brighter than a Thou- sand Suns by Robert Jungk (1913 – 1994 A.D.)) He was an Austrian
Robert Oppenheimer
Figure 4: Robert Oppenheimer (Courtesy of Wikimedia)
writer who wrote extensively on nuclear weapons. He even ran for the presidency of Austria in 1992 for the Green   Party.
Brian Josephson received the Nobel Prize in physics in 1973 for his discovery of the Josephson tunneling effect in superconductivity. His discovery has led to changes in technology as well as in quantum physics. SQUID (Superconducting quantum interference device), a magnetometer to measure low magnetic fields, is a device that is based on the Josephson effect. Many companies are trying to come up with faster computers and switches that will be based on the Josephson junctions. Josephson suffered from insomnia after he re- ceived Nobel Prize and was hooked on tranquilizers. In his attempt to protect his health, he started practicing transcendental medita- tion, as propagated by Maharshi Mahesh Yogi. These regular prac- tices gave him “inner peace” and sleep. He is currently the director of the Mind-Matter Unification Project at the Cavendish Labora- tory in England and a regular practitioner of yoga and meditation. His current researches mostly deal with the uncommon subjects of science: consciousness, the role of the observer and mind in quan- tum mechanics, analogies between quantum mechanics and Eastern
Brian Josephson
Figure 5: A Portrait of Brian Josephson (Courtesy of Wikimedia)
mysticism, physics and spirituality, and yoga. Here Eastern mys- ticism implies the practices of the ancient Hindus and their world view. Josephson believes that scientists “can enhance their abilities through meditation.” Josephson is currently working on issues that bridge the gap between science and  spirituality.
Erwin Schro¨dinger, a Nobel Laureate in physics and one of the prominent architects of modern physics, wrote on the connectedness of the various events in nature in his book, My View of the World : “Looking and thinking in that manner you may suddenly come to see, in a flash, the profound rightness of the basic conviction in Vedanta . . . Hence this life of yours is not merely a piece of the entire existence, but in a certain sense the whole. This, as we know, is what the Brahmins express in that sacred, mystical formula which is yet really so simple and so clear: Tat tvam asi (that is you). Or, again in such words as ‘I am in the east and in the west, I am below
1000 schilling currency bill in Austria
Figure 6: A 1000 schilling currency bill in Austria with an image of Erwin Schro¨dinger on (Courtesy of Wikimedia)
and above, I am this whole world.”’ It is interesting to see some similarities of Schro¨dinger’s philosophy of life that he derived from the books of the Hindus and the quantum mechanical wavefunction he created to define the microscopic  reality.
Though anecdotal, it is interesting to note the similarities of quantum mechanical waves and wavefunctions and its all pervad- ing nature, as defined by Schro¨dinger, with the all pervading (om- nipresent) description of God. The wavefunction, though abstract, materializes itself in a region of space, in either its particle or its wave aspect, when squared (probability density). This is similar to the Nirgun. a-svaru¯pa (amu¯rta, without form) of God that manifests itself in human form (sagun. a-svaru¯pa) from time to time in differ- ent regions. It is important to mention that these analogies are not real connections. However, they do play an important role in the thinking of the inventors. Schro¨dinger’s worldview helped him in “hatching” scientific and mathematical  ideas.
Schro¨dinger was influenced with the philosophy of Schopenhauer (1788 – 1860 A.D.). He was not the only one. Many noted European intellectuals and philosophers were influenced by Schopenhauer, in- cluding Immanual Kant, Friedrich Nietzsche, Thomas Mann, Sig- mund Freud, Albert Einstein, Carl Jung, and Leo Tolstoy. (Moore, 1992, p. 112)
Observation is central to the growth of science. However, it pro- vides a plurality of realities as the observation of an event may differ from person to person, depending on the vantage point or the differing aspects these observers are interested in. This creates multifarious realities. This plurality does not get much attention by scientists. Schro¨dinger did consider the issue of plurality in life. “For philosophy, then, the real difficulty lies in the spatial and temporal multiplicity of observing and thinking individuals. . . the plurality that we perceive is only an appearance; it is not real. Vedantic phi- losophy, in which this is fundamental dogma, has sought to clarify it by a number of analogies, one of the most attractive being the many faceted crystal which, while showing hundreds of little pictures of what is in reality a single existent object, does not really multiply that object.” Schro¨dinger believed in the advocacy of the Hindu philosophy on oneness: “In all the world, there is no kind of frame- work within which we can find consciousness in the plural; this is simply something we construct because of the spatio-temporal plu- rality of individuals, but it is a false construction. . . The only solution to this conflict, in so far as any is available to us at all, is in the ancient wisdom of the  Upanishads.”

13  BIBLIOGRAPHY

Acharya, Shanta, The Influence of Indian Thought on Ralph Waldo Emerson, The Edwin Mellen Press, Lewiston,  2001.
Achaya, K. T., Alcoholic Fermentation and its Products  in  An- cient India, Indian Journal of History of Science, 26 (2), 123 – 129, 1991.
Agarwal, D. P. Ancient Metal Technology and Archaeology of South Asia: A Pan-Asian Perspective, Aryan Books International, New Delhi, 2000.
Bag, A. K., Mathematics in Ancient and Medieval India, Chaukhambha Orientalia,  Delhi, 1979.
Balasubramaniam, R., V. N. Prabhakar and Manish Shankar, On Technical Analysis of Cannon Shot Crater on Delhi Iron Pillar, In- dian Journal of History of Science, 44 (1), 29 – 46, 2009.
Balslev, A. N., A Study of Time in Indian Philosophy, Otto Har- rassowitz,  Wiesbaden, 1983.
Bhardwaj, H. C., Aspects of ancient Indian technology: a re- search based on scientific methods, Motilal Banarsidas, Delhi, 1979.
Bigwood,  J. M. Ctesias,  his royal  patrons and Indian  swords, Journal of Hellenic Studies, 115, 135 – 140, 1995.
Billard, Roger, Aryabhat.a and Indian  Astronomy,  Indian Jour- nal History of Science, 12 (2), 207 – 224, 1977,
Biswas, Arun Kumar and Sulekha Biswas, Minerals and Metals in Ancient India, D. K. Printworld, New Delhi, 1996, three volumes.
Boesche,  Roger,  Kautilya’s  Artha´s¯astra  on  War  and  Diplomacy in Ancient India, The Journal of Military History, 67, 9 – 38, Jan- uary 2003.
Bose, D. M., S. N. Sen, and B. V. Subbarayappa, A concise his- tory of science in India, Indian National Science Academy, New Delhi, 1971.
Burnett, Charles, The Semantics of Indian Numerals in Arabic, Greek and Latin, Journal of Indian Philosophy, 34, 15 – 30, 2006.
Cajori, Florian, A History of Mathematics, Chelsea Publishing Company,  New  York, 1980.
Chattopadhyaya, D., History of Science and Technology in An- cient India,  Firma  KLM  Pvt.  Ltd.,  Calcutta, 1986.
Clark, W. E., The A¯ryabha.t¯ıya of A¯rybha.ta I, The University of Chicago  Press,  Illinois, 1930.
Coward, H, Jung and Hinduism, The Scottish J. Religions, 5, 65 – 68, 1984. also read Jung and Eastern Thought, State University of New  York  Press, 1985.
Datta, Bibhutibhusan and Avadhesh Narayan Singh, History of Hindu Mathematics, Asia Publishing House, New York, 2 volumes, 1961.  [First published in  1938]
Filliozat, Pierre-Sylvain, Making something out of nothing, UN- ESCO Courier, 30 – 34, November 1993.
Findly, Ellison B., Jah¯ang¯ır’s Vow of  Non-Violence,  Journal of the American Oriental Society, 107 (2), 245 – 256, 1987.
Gorini, Catherine A. [Editor], Geometry at Work, The Mathe- matical  Association  of  America, 2000.
Gosling, David L., Religion and Ecology in India and Southeast Asia, Routledge, New York,  2001.
Gupta, Shakti M., Plants Myths and Traditions in India, E. J. Brill,  Leiden, 1971.
Hammett, Frederik S., Agricultural and Botanic Knowledge of Ancient India, Osiris, 9, 211 – 226, 1950.
Hammett, Frederik S., The Ideas of the Ancient Hindus Concern- ing Man, Isis, 28 (1), 57 – 72, 1938.
Hayasi, T., A¯ ryabhat.a’s Rule and Table for sine-differences, His- toria Mathematica, 24, 396 – 406, 1997.
Hayasi, T., The Bakhsha¯l¯ı Manuscript: An ancient Indian math- ematical treatise, Egbert Forsten, Groningen, 1995.
Hooda, D. S. and J. N. Kapur, A¯rybha.ta: Life and Contributions, New Age International, New Delhi, II Edition, 2001.
Ifrah, Georges, From One to Zero, [Translator] Lowell Bair, Viking
Penguin Inc., New York, 1985.(original in French)
Joseph, George Gheverghese, The Crest of the Peacock, Penguin Books,  London, 1991.
Jungk, Robert, Brighter Than a Thousand Suns, HarCourt Brace, New York, 1958.
Karpinski, L. C., The History of Arithmetic, Russell & Russell, New York,  1965 (first published  1925).
King, D.A. and G. Saliba [Editors], From Deferent to Equant, The New York  Academy of Science, New York,   1987.
Krishnamurthy, K. H., The Wealth of Su´sruta, International In- stitute  of  Ayurveda,  Coimbatore, 1991.
Kulkarni, R. P., Geometry According to S´ulba Su¯tra, Vaidika Sam- sodhana  Mandala,  Pune,  1983.
Kumar, Alok and Ronald A. Brown, Teaching Science from a World-Cultural Point of View, Science as Culture, 8(3), 357 – 370, 1999.
Le Coze, J., About the Signification of Wootz and Other Names Given to Steel, Indian Journal of History of Science, 38 (2), 117 – 127, 2003.
McCrindle, J. W., Ancient India as Described by Megasthenes and Arrian,  Chuckervertty,  Chatterjee  &  Company,  Calcutta, 1926.
Montgomery, Scott L. and Alok Kumar, Telling Stories: Some Reflections on Orality in Science, Science as Culture, 9(3), 391 – 404, 2000.
Moore, Walter, Schr¨odinger: Life and Thought, Cambridge Uni- vesity  Press,  London, 1992.
Narayanan,  Vasudha,  Water,  Wood,  and  Wisdom:  Ecological
Perspectives from the Hindu Traditions, Daedalus, vol. 130, no. 4, p. 179 -197, 2001.
Oppenheimer, J. R., Science and the Common Understanding, Simon and Schuster, New York,    1954.
Panikkar, R., Time and History in the Tradition of India: Kala and Karma, in the book Culture and Time, The UNESCO Press, Paris, 1976.
Rao, T. R. N. and Subash Kak, Computing Science in Ancient India, The Center for Advanced Computer Studies, University of Southwestern  Louisiana,  Lafayette,  1998.
Ray, P. C., A History of Hindu Chemistry, Indian Chemical Soci- ety, 1956. It was first published in 1902. There are several editions of this book with different publishers.
Sachau, E. C., Alberuni’s India, S. Chand & Company, Delhi, 1964.
Saidan, A. S., The Arithmetic of al-Uql¯ıdis¯ı, D. Reidel Publishing Company,  Dordrecht,  1978.
Salem, S. I. and A. Kumar, Science in the Medieval World, Uni- versity  of  Texas  Press,  Austin, 1991.
Sarasvati Amma, T. A., Geometry in Ancient and Medieval In- dia, Motilal  Banarsidas, Delhi, 1979.
Sarton, George, Ancient Science Through the Golden Age of Greece, Dover  Publications,  New  York, 1993.
Schro¨dinger, Erwin, My View of the World, Cambridge Univer- sity  Press,  England, 1964.
Sedlar, J. W., India and the Greek World, Rowman and Little- field, New Jersey,  1980.
Sedlar, J. W., India in the Mind of Germany, University Press of  America,  Washington,  D.C., 1982.
Selin, H. [Editor], Encyclopedia of the History of Science, Tech- nology, and Medicine in Non-Western Cultures, Kluwer Academic Publishers,  1997.
Shamasastry, R., Kau.tilya’s Arth´s¯astra, Mysore Printing and Pub- lishing  House,  Mysore,  1960.   Fourth  Edition.   (first  published  in 1915)
Shukla, Kripa Shankar and K.V. Sarma, A¯ryabha.t¯ıya of A¯ryabha.ta,, Indian National Science Academy,  New Delhi,    1976.
Sigler, Laurence [Translator], Liber Abaci by Leonardo Fibonacci, Springer-Verlag, New York,  2002.
Smith, A. K. and C. Weiner, [Editors], Robert Oppenheimer, Har- vard University Press, 1980.
Smith, David Eugene, History of Mathematics, Ginn and Com- pany,  New York,  1925.  2 volumes.
Srinivasiengar, C. N., The History of Ancient Indian Mathemat- ics,  World  Press,  Calcutta, 1967.
Subbarayappa, B.V. and K. V. Sarma, Indian Astronomy, Nehru Centre, Bombay, 1985.
Thurston, Hugh, Early Astronomy, Springer Verlag, New York, 1994.
Voltaire, The Works of Voltaire, John Morley, William F. Flem- ing, and Oliver Herbrand Gordon Leigh [Editors], E.R. Du Mont, London, 1901.
Zimmer, Henry, Hindu Medicine, The Johns Hopkins Press, Bal- timore, 1948.
Zysk, Kenneth, Asceticism and healing in ancient India : medicine in the Buddhist monastery, Oxford University Press, New York 1991.

Romuva and the Vedic Gods of Lithuania -- सुभाष काक

$
0
0


Lithuania's Vedic deities: Dievas, Skt. Dyaus द्यौस् Žemė, Skt. Kṣamā, क्षमा, Earth Perkūnas, Skt. Parjanya, परजन्य Ašvieniai, Skt. Aśvinau अश्विनौ Medeinė, Skt. Medini मेदिनि Veju Māte (Skt. Vāyu Mātā वायु माता)  

Indraja, इन्द्रज, Jupiter

Locator map of Lithuania
Location of  Lithuania  (dark green)
– in Europe  (green & dark grey)
– in the European Union  (green)  –  
Changes in the territory of Lithuania from the 13th to 15th century. At its peak, Lithuania was the largest state in Europe. Lithuania's strength was its toleration of various cultures and religions ("Tautinė ir religinė įvairovė / XVI vidurio - XVII a"LDKistorija.lt"History of Lithuania: Introduction"TrueLithuania.com.)

Romuva and the Vedic Gods of Lithuania



Romuva Sanctuary/ UNESCO

In May 2018, the Lithuanian traditional religion of Romuva was given state recognition. Now the Romuvans have the right to teach their religion in schools and their marriage ceremony will be recognized by law. This is part of a return to traditional religion in many parts of Europe driven by a yearning to know the past and make sense of ancient myths and customs. There is also institution-building going on, which is how, in Iceland, the first temple to Norse gods in 1000 years is opening later this year.
The Romuva story is particularly interesting because of the well-attested connections between Lithuanian and Sanskrit and the many details in which the Romuvan religion is similar to the Vedic. But what could be the basis of these connections? In this brief essay I summarize the evidence and also provide some new parallels that were overlooked in previous studies.
Of all the European nations, Lithuania held on to its traditional religion the longest. Nearly 1,000 years after the Roman Empire had embraced Christianity, and four hundred years after the Slavs did the same, Lithuanians continued to perform their ancient rituals and keep the sacred fires (Ugnė, Skt. Agni अग्नि) burning.
The conversion of Europe to Christianity was a protracted affair that doesn’t concern us here. The Lithuanians resisted the Northern Crusades for a long time, but eventually the sacred fire was extinguished in Eastern Lithuania in 1387 and in Western Lithuania in 1413. These changes affected the nobility the most, and the conservative Lithuanian population secretly worshiped their gods for several centuries more.
The name “Romuva” was chosen in honor of the famous Baltic Prussian sanctuary Romuva which was destroyed by Christians. The sister religions in the region are Dievturi and Druwi. “Romuva” means “temple, sanctuary” as well as “abode of inner peace”. But the name Romuva (from the Baltic rām-, ‘calm, serene, quiet’, which is identical to Skt. Rām राम) goes back to the deepest resonances in Indo-European beliefs.
When I was a young boy in Udhampur, the first dead body I ever saw was on a bier carried on shoulders by men. They were walking quickly and chanting “Rām Nām Sat Hai” (“The name Rām is [the only] Truth). I was puzzled by the chant until my father explained that “Rām” or “Rāma” means the highest divinity. The Zoroastrians have a Rām Yasht and the specific worship of Rāma is mentioned in Khorda Avesta 2.9.
The connections between Lithuanian and Sanskrit have been studied by linguists for decades. Some have used its archaic features to “reconstruct” the so-called Proto-Indo-European (PIE) language even though the earliest texts in Lithuanian are quite late, that is 1500 CE. In my view, the PIE project is methodologically flawed and in conflict with the recent DNA evidence.
The connections between Lithuanians and Sanskrit could be explained by the fact that the Vedic people and culture had expanded into the region of Uttara Kuru and Uttara Madra, between the Caspian and the Aral Seas, by the period of the Brāhmaṇas. This expansion is stated in various Vedic and post-Vedic texts and is corroborated by Greek historians. The pressure from Turkic tribes must have forced many ethnic groups residing in this region to move further northwest towards Ukraine and the Baltic region. Linguists are also atempting to examine the details of such an expansion. Further research will give us stories behind parallels such as Skt. moka, “pupil” and Lithuanian mokyti, “to teach”.
A stylized Swastika, Skt. Svastika स्वस्तिक, has been adopted as a symbol of Romuva.


Romuva symbol

The Darna
Baltic culture is properly called the Darna, which means ”harmony” as does the word “derme”. In this, its meaning is identical to the Sanskrit “Dharma” धर्म. Just as every role in the Vedic world has its dharma, so does it in the Lithuanian world. The collection of the individual dharmas goes on to define harmony at the cosmic level.
An important symbol of the Romuva is the Austras Koks, “tree of dawn,” or “tree of life,” Skt. Auśas kakṣa औषस् कक्ष, which is another name for Kalpataru, the tree of life.
The Romuva cosmology sees Perkūnas and Žemė as father and mother of all beings, which is identical to the characterization of Parjanya and Pṛthvī/Kṣamā (Earth goddess) in the Atharvaveda (12.1.12 and 12.1.29). To the best of my knowledge this astonishing parallel in the names together with the Vedic reference has not been mentioned by scholars.
Deities
Some principal deities of the Romuva pantheon together with the Vedic equivalents are:
Dievas, Skt. Dyaus द्यौस्. Literally “Heaven”, it is the general name for God and can be a synonym of Brahman in many situations.
Perkūnas, Skt. Parjanya, परजन्य. The God of Thunder; father of all beings. Parjanya is like Indra, इन्द्र. Most interestingly, Parjanya is seen as the son of Dyaus in RV 7.102.1 and as Dyaus in 10.45.4.
Žemė, Žemyna, (Skt. Kṣamā, क्षमा, Earth). The Earth Goddess. Skt. क्ष also means field and from this we get क्षेत्र; from it also came Avestan zā̊ which led to Persian zamin زمین. Zemes Māte is the Earth Mother (Skt. Kṣamā Mātā क्षमा माता). We find Dyukṣam in RV 10.185.1 as a pairing of Heaven and Earth and also as that of Parjanya and Kṣamā.
Ašvieniai, Skt. Aśvinau अश्विनौ. They are the horsemen to the gods who symbolize the morning and the evening lights. They are the children of Dievas in Romuva and Dyaus in the Vedas.
Aušra, Skt. Uśā उषा. Dawn. She represents spiritual intuition.
Laima, Sk. Lakṣmī, लक्ष्मी? She is responsible for luck and happiness.
Saulė, Skt. Sūryā सूर्या. She is the Sun goddess who marries the Moon. The Ṛgvedic hymn 10.85 describes the iconic wedding between Sūryā (daughter of Sūrya) and Soma = Māsā (Moon). Sūryā-Māsā is mentioned five times in the Ṛgveda, and an additional three times as Sūryā-Candramāsā.
Medeinė, Skt. Medini मेदिनि, is another aspect of Earth as protector of forest, trees, and animals (AV 12.1.33)
Veju Māte (Skt. Vāyu Mātā वायु माता) is the Wind Mother.
Veles (Skt. Vala वल). In Baltic mythology, Veles is a malevolent spirit of the dead. In the Vedas, Vala is a demon who takes the form of a stone cave which is split by Indra to liberate the cows and Uṣas; mentioned 23 times in the Ṛgveda and also in the Atharvaveda,
Indraja, इन्द्रज, born of Indra, is the name for Jupiter.
A speculative theory to explain the astonishing similarities between Romuva and the Hindu religion is that the Lithuanians are descendants of migrants from India in a process similar to that of the emigration of the Roma. Personally, I don’t find this theory persuasive because we already know of the presence of the Vedic people near the Caspian Sea in the Uttara Kuru, which was known to Ptolemy.
The Vedic System
Some might object to my use of the term “Vedic” rather than the conventional “Indo-European” in describing the Romuva religion. But the convention is quite wrong. The parallels are astonishing in details including some that are being presented here for the first time. We don’t have the entire set of names from the Vedic texts in Romuva, but let us note that much of the Lithuanian tradition was lost and what we know was created out of the unsympathetic Christian chronicles or the remembered folklore.
And we are not talking just of names. There are significant parallels in the structures of the two, which is an even more important piece of evidence.
In both the Romuva and the Vedas, the highest divinity, Dievas/Brahman, is neutral in the affairs of the world. There is duality in the experienced world as represented by Perkūnas-Veles pair which mirrors the Vedic duality of Deva-Asura. Other dualities likewise are the masculine and feminine deities Perkūnas-Žemė or Parjanya-Kṣamā which are mirrored in the marriage of Saulė-Mėnuo and Sūryā-Soma (Māsa). In the Vedic system, as in Romuva, the oppositions are complementary and, therefore, essential in defining the overall unity.
The return to the old is also driven by a search for a spiritual basis of life as in the Vedic tradition. The Vedic view is universal, consistent with science and it claims to address the mystery of consciousness, which is the current frontier of organized knowledge.
Go to the profile of Subhash Kak
https://medium.com/@subhashkak1/romuva-and-the-vedic-gods-of-lithuania-3aae469ff2f1

Ancient India's maritime developments -- Stephen Knapp

$
0
0
By Stephan Knapp
ANCIENT INDIAS MARITIME DEVELOPMENTS
Ancient India’s Maritime Developments
This article is written specially for our web site by the author based on the material of his book :  “Advancements of Ancient India’s Vedic Culture”) by Stephen Knapp
India had  greatly advanced  in its ancient maritime developments. From the old Vedic texts, we can see how far back in time ancient Vedic culture used ships, navigation processes, and how vast was its sea trade. This article describes its sea power and navy, and describes the quality and technology of the ships they made. The article also narrates  how the ship-making industry of India was  killed by the British to protect its own home business, obviously of an inferior quality.
Now let us take a look at India’s ancient maritime history, which is referenced as far back as the early Vedic texts. The fact is that the ancient Vedic texts, such as the Rig Veda, Shatapatha Brahmana, and others refer to the undertaking of naval expeditions and travel to distant places by sea-routes that were well-known at the time. For example, the Rig Veda (1.25.7) talks of how Varuna has full knowledge of all the sea routes that were followed by ships. Then (2.48.3) we find wherein merchants would also send out ships for foreign trade. 1 Another verse (1.56.2) speaks of merchants going everywhere and frequently to every part of the sea. Another verse (7.88.3-4) relates that there was a voyage by Vasistha and Varuna in a ship skillfully fitted for the trip. Then there is a verse (1.116.3) that tells of an expedition on which Tugra, the Rishi king, sent his son Bhujya against some of his enemies in the distant islands. However, Bhujya becomes ship wrecked by a storm, with all of his followers on the ocean, “Where there is no support, or rest for the foot or hand.” From this he is rescued by the twin Ashvins in their hundred oared galley. Similarly, the Atharva Veda mentions boats which are spacious, well constructed and comfortable.
An assortment of other books also referred to sea voyages of the ancient mariners. Of course, we know that the epics, such as the Ramayana and Mahabharata referred to ships and sea travel, but the Puranas also had stories of sea voyages, such as the Matsya, Varaha, and Markandeya Puranas. Other works of Classical Sanskrit included them as well, such as Raghuvamsha, Ratnavali, Dashakumaracharita, Kathasaritsagara, Panchatantra, Rajatarangini, etc.
The Shangam works of the South Indian Tamils have numerous references to the shipping activities that went on in that region, along with the ports, articles of trade, etc. Such texts included Shilappadikaram Manimekalai, Pattinappalai, Maduraikhanji, Ahananuru, Purananuru, etc. 2
In the Ramayana, in the Kishkindha Kand, Sugriva gives directions to the Vanar leaders for going to the cities and mountains in the islands of the sea, mainly Yavadvipa (Java) and Suvarna Dvipa (Sumatra) in the quest to find Sita. The Ramayana also talks of how merchants traveled beyond the sea and would bring presents to the kings.
In the Mahabharata (Sabha Parva), Sahadeva is mentioned as going to several islands in the sea to defeat the kings. In the Karna Parva, the soldiers of the Kauravas are described as merchants, “whose ships have come to grief in the midst of the unfathomable deep.” And in the same Parva, a verse describes how the sons of Draupadi rescued their maternal uncles by supplying them with chariots, “As ship wrecked merchants are rescued by means of boats.” However, another verse therein relates how the Pandavas escaped from the destruction planned for them with the help of a ship that was secretly and especially constructed for the purpose under the orders of the kind hearted Vidura. The ship was large, and provided machinery and all kinds of weapons of war, and able to defy storms and waves.
Actually, ships have been mentioned in numerous verses through the Vedic literature, such as in the Vedas, Brahmanas, Ramayana, Mahabharata, Puranas, and so on. For example, in the Ayodhya Kaand of Valmiki’s Ramayana, you can find the description of such big ships that could hold hundreds of warriors: “Hundreds of oarsmen inspire five hundred ships carrying hundreds of ready warriors.” The conclusion is that ships have been in use since the Vedic age.
Also, in Kautilya’s Arthashastra we find information of the complete arrangements of boats maintained by the navy and the state. It also contains information on the duties of the various personnel on a ship. For example, the Navadhyaksha is the superintendent of the ship, Niyamaka is the steerman, and Datragrahaka is the holder of the needle, or the compass. Differences in ships are also described regarding the location of the cabins and the purpose of the ship itself. 3
In the Brihat Samhita by Varahamihir of the 5th century, and in the Sanskrit text Yukti Kalpataru by Narapati Raja Bhoj of the 11th century, you can find information about an assortment of ships, sizes, and materials with which they were built, and the process of manufacturing them. For example, one quote explains, “Ships made of timbers of different classes possess different properties. Ships built of inferior wood do not last long and rot quickly. Such ships are liable to split with a slight shock.” 4 It also gives further details on how to furnish a ship for accommodating the comfort of passengers, or for transporting goods, animals, or royal artifacts. The ships of three different sizes were the Sarvamandira, Madhyamarmandira, and the Agramandira.
Ancient Indians traveled to various parts of the world not only for purposes of trade, but to also propagate their culture. This is how the Vedic influence spread around the world. For example, Kaundinya crossed the ocean and reached south-east Asia. From there, evidence shows that rock inscriptions in the Sun Temple at Jawayuko in the Yukatan province of Mexico mentions the arrival of the great sailor Vusulin in Shaka Samvat 854, or the year 932. In the excavations in Lothal in Gujarat, it seems that trade with countries like Egypt was carried out from that port around 2540 BCE. Then from 2350 BCE, small boats docked here, which necessitated the construction of the harbor for big ships, which was followed by the city that was built around it. 5
In the period of 984-1042 CE, the Chola kings dispatched great naval expeditions which occupied parts of Burma, Malaya and Sumatra, while suppressing the piratical activities of the Sumatra warlords.
In 1292 CE, when Marco Polo came to India, he described Indian ships as “built of fir timber, having a sheath of boards laid over the planking in every part, caulked with iron nails. The bottoms were smeared with a preparation of quicklime and hemp, pounded together and mixed with oil from a certain tree which is a better material than pitch.” He further writes: “Ships had double boards which were joined together. They were made strong with iron nails and the crevices were filled with a special kind of gum. These ships were so huge that about 300 boatmen were needed to row them. About 3000-4000 gunny bags could be loaded in each ship. They had many small rooms for people to live in. These rooms had arrangements for all kinds of comfort. Then when the bottom or the base started to get spoiled, a new layer would be added on. Sometimes, a boat would have even six layers, one on top of another.”
A fourteenth century description of an Indian ship credits it with a carrying capacity of over 700 people giving a fair idea of both ship building skills and maritime ability of seamen who could successfully man such large vessels.
Another account of the early fifteenth century describes Indian ships as being built in compartments so that even if one part was shattered, the next remained intact, thus enabling the ship to complete her voyage. This was perhaps a forerunner of the modern day subdivision of ships into watertight compartments, a concept then totally alien to the Europeans.
Another traveler named Nicolo Conti came to India in the 15th century. He wrote: “The Indian ships are much bigger than our ships. Their bases are made of three boards in such a way that they can face formidable storms. Some ships are made in such a way that if one part becomes useless, the rest of the parts can do the work.”
Another visitor to India named Bertham writes: “The wooden boards are joined in such a way that not even a drop of water can go through it. Sometimes, the masts of cotton are placed in such a way that a lot of air can be filled in. The anchors were sometimes made of heavy stones. It would take a ship eight days to come from Iran to Cape Comorin (Kanyakumari).” 6
The famous archeologist Padmashri Dr. Vishnu Shridhar Wakankar says, “I had gone to England for studies, I was told about Vasco da Gama’s diary available in a museum in which he has described how he came to India.” He writes that when his ship came near Zanzibar in Africa, he saw a ship three times bigger than the size of his ship. He took an African interpreter to meet the owner of that ship who was a Gujarati trader named Chandan who used to bring pine wood and teak from India along with spices and take back diamonds to the port of Cochin. When Vasco da Gama went to meet him, Chandan was sitting in ordinary attire, on a cot. When the trader asked Vasco where he was going, the latter said that he was going to visit India. At this, the trader said that he was going back to India the very next day and if he wanted, he could follow him. So, Vasco da Gama came to India following him. 7
Sir William Jones, in The Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society-1901, relates how the Hindus, “must have been navigators in the age of Manu, because bottomry is mentioned in it. In the Ramayana, practice of bottomry is distinctly noticed.” Bottomry is the lending of insurance money for marine activities. 8
MARITIME TRADE
Further evidence shows that shipping from Bharatvarsha was a national enterprise and the country was a leader in world trade relations amongst such people as the Phoenicians, Jews, Assyrians, Greeks, and Romans in ancient times, and more recently with Egyptians, Romans, Turks, Portuguese, Dutch, and English.
The simple fact is that India’s maritime history predates the birth of Western civilization. The world’s first tidal dock is believed to have been built at Lothal around 2300 BCE during the Harappan civilization, near the present day Mangrol harbor on the Gujarat coast.
 The earliest portrayal of an Indian ship is found on an Indus Valley seal from about 3000 BCE. The ship is shown being elevated at both bow and stern, with a cabin in the center. It is likely to have been a simple river boat since it is lacking a mast. Another drawing found at Mohendjodaro on a potsherd shows a boat with a single mast and two men sitting at the far end away from the mast. Another painting of the landing of Vijaya Simha in Ceylon (543 BCE) with many ships is found amongst the Ajanta caves.
That India had a vast maritime trade, even with Greece, is shown by the coins of the Trojans (98-117 CE) and Hadrians (117-138 CE) found on the eastern coast of India, near Pondicherry. This is evidence that Greek traders had to have visited and traded in the port cities of that area.
Kamlesh Kapur explains more about this in Portraits of a Nation: History of India: “Recent archeological excavations at Pattanam in Ernakulum district of Kerala by the Kerala council for Historical Research (KCHR) indicate that there was thriving naval trade around 500 B.C. According to the Director of KCHR, ‘The artifacts recovered from the excavation site suggest that Pattanam, with a hinterland port and a multicultural settlement, may have had links with the Mediterranean, the Red Sea, the Arabian Sea, and the South China Sea rims since the Early Historic Period of South India.’ KCHR has been getting charcoal samples examined through C-14 and other modern methods to determine the age of these relics. These artifacts were from the Iron Age layer. The archeologists also recovered some parts of a wooden canoe and bollards (stakes used to secure canoes and boats) from a waterlogged area at the site.
“The radiocarbon dating from Pattanam will aid in understanding the Iron Age chronology of Kerala. So far, testing done by C-14 method to determine the ages of the charcoal samples from the lowermost sand deposits in the trenches at Pattanam suggests that their calibrated dates range from 1300 B.C. to 200 B.C. and 2500 B.C. to 100 A.D. Thus there is strong evidence that Kerala had sea trade with several countries in Western Asia and Eastern Europe from the second millennia B.C. onwards.” 9
The influence of the sea on Indian Kingdoms continued to grow with the passage of time. North-west India came under the influence of Alexander the great, who built a harbor at Patala where the Indus branches into two, just before entering the Arabian sea. His army returned to Mesopotamia in ships built in Sindh. Records show that in the period after his conquest, Chandragupta Maurya established an admiralty division under a Superintendent of ships as part of his war office, with a charter including responsibility for navigation on the seas, oceans, lakes and rivers. History records that Indian ships traded with countries as far as Java and Sumatra, and available evidence indicates that they were also trading with other countries in the Pacific, and Indian Ocean. Even before Alexander, there were references to India in Greek works and India had a flourishing trade with Rome. Roman writer Pliny speaks of Indian traders carrying away large quantity of gold from Rome, in payment for much sought exports such as precious stones, skins, clothes, spices, sandalwood, perfumes, herbs, and indigo.
The port cities included such places as Nagapattinam, Arikamedu (near Pondicherry), Udipi, Kollam, Tuticorin, Mamallapuram, Mangalore, Kannur, Thane, and others, which facilitated trade with many foreign areas, such as Indonesia, China, Arabia, Rome, and countries in Africa. Many other inland towns and cities contributed to this trade, such as Madurai, Thanjavur, Tiruchirapalli, Ellora, Melkote, Nasik, and so on, which became large centers of trade. Silk, cotton, sandalwood, woodwork, and various types of produce were the main items of trade.
 Trades of this volume could not have been conducted over the countries without appropriate navigational skills. Two Indian astronomers of repute, Aryabhatta and Varahamihira, having accurately mapped the positions of celestial bodies, developed a method of computing a ship=s position from the stars. A crude forerunner of the modern magnetic compass called Matsyayantra was being used around the fourth or fifth century CE. Between the fifth and tenth centuries CE, the Vijayanagara and Kalinga kingdoms of southern and eastern India had established their rules over Malaya, Sumatra and Western Java. The Andaman and Nicobar Islands then served as an important midway for trade between the Indian peninsula and these kingdoms, as also with China. The daily revenue from the western regions in the period 844-848 CE was estimated to be 200 maunds (eight tons) of gold.
Not only was there trade from ancient going to many areas of the globe, but other countries may have also been going to India. It is reported that marine archaeologists have found a stone anchor in the Gulf of Khambhat with a design similar to the ones used by Chinese and Japanese ships in the 12th‑14th century CE, giving the first offshore evidence indicating India’s trade relations with the two Asian countries. The stone anchor was found during an exploration headed by two marine archaeologists, A. S. Gaur and B. K. Bhatt, from the National Institute of Oceanography (NIO). “Though there are a lot of references and Chinese pottery (found from coastal sites) indicating trade relations between the two Asian nations (China and Japan) in the past, but this anchor from the offshore region is the first evidence from Indian waters. Similar type of anchors have been found from Chinese and Japanese waters,” stated Mr. Gaur. 10
Furthermore, another recent finding that shows the ancient advancement of Indian maritime capabilities is the evidence that Indian traders may have gone to South America long before Columbus discovered America. Investigation of botanical remains from an ancient site, Tokwa at the confluence of Belan and Adwa rivers, Mirzapur District, Uttar Pradesh (UP), has brought to light the agriculture‑based subsistence economy during the Neolithic culture (3rd‑2nd millennium BCE). They subsisted on various cereals, supplemented by leguminous seeds. Evidence of oil‑yielding crops has been documented by recovery of seeds of Linum usitatissimum and Brassica juncea. Fortuitously, an important find among the botanical remains is the seeds of South American custard apple, regarded to have been introduced by the Portuguese in the 16th century. The remains of custard apple as fruit coat and seeds have also been recorded from other sites in the Indian archaeological context, during the Kushana Period (CE 100‑300) in Punjab and Early Iron Age (1300‑700 BCE) in UP. The factual remains of custard apple, along with other stray finds, favor a group of specialists to support with diverse arguments the reasoning of Asian-American contacts way before the discovery of America by Columbus in 1498. 11
THE INDIAN NAVY AND SEA POWER
In the south especially there was an established navy in many coastal areas. The long coastline with many ports for trade for sending out ships and receiving traders from foreign countries necessitated a navy to protect the ships and ports from enemies. According to records, the Pallavas, Cholas, Pandyas, and the Cheras had large naval fleets of ocean bound ships because these rulers also led expeditions against other places, such as Malayasia, Bali, and Ceylon.
The decline of Indian maritime power commenced in the thirteenth century, and Indian sea power had almost disappeared when the Portuguese arrived in India. They later imposed a system of license for trade, and set upon all Asian vessels not holding permits from them.
 The piratical activities of the Portuguese were challenged by the Zamorins of Calicut when Vasco da Gama, after obtaining permission to trade, refused to pay the customs levy. Two major engagements were fought during this period. First, the battle of Cochin in 1503, clearly revealed the weakness of Indian navies and indicated to the Europeans an opportunity for building a naval empire. The second engagement off Diu in 1509 gave the Portuguese mastery over Indian seas and laid the foundation of European control over Indian waters for the next 400 years.
Indian maritime interests witnessed a remarkable resurgence in the late seventeenth century, when the Siddhis of Janjira allied with the Moghuls to become a major power on the West Coast. This led the Maratha King Shivaji to create his own fleet, which was commanded by able admirals like Sidhoji Gujar and Kanhoji Angre. The Maratha Fleet along with the legendary Kanhoji Angre held sway over the entire Konkan Coast keeping the English, Dutch and Portuguese at bay. The death of Angre in 1729 left a vacuum and resulted in the decline of Maratha sea power. Despite the eclipse of Indian kingdoms with the advent of western domination, Indian shipbuilders continued to hold their own well into the nineteenth century. The Bombay Dock completed in July 1735 is in use even today. Ships displacing 800 to 1000 tons were built of teak at Daman and were superior to their British counterparts both in design and durability. This so agitated British shipbuilders on the River Thames that they protested against the use of Indian built ships to carry trade from England. Consequently, active measures were adopted to cripple the Indian shipbuilding industries. Nevertheless, many Indian ships were inducted into the Royal Navy, such as HMS Hindostan in 1795, the frigate Cornwallis in 1800, HMS Camel in 1801, and HMS Ceylon in 1808. HMS Asia carried the flag of Admiral Codrington at the battle of Navarino in 1827, the last major sea battle to be fought entirely under sail.
Two Indian built ships witnessed history in the making. The Treaty of Nanking, ceding Hong Kong to the British, was signed onboard HMS Cornwallis in 1842. The “Star Spangled Banner” national anthem of the USA was composed by Francis Scott Key onboard HMS Minden when the ship was on a visit to Baltimore. Numerous other ships were also constructed, the most famous being HMS Trincomalee, which was launched on 19 October, 1817, carrying 86 guns and displacing 1065 tons. This ship was latter renamed Foudroyant.
The period of 4000 years between Lothal and Bombay Dock, therefore, offers tangible evidence of seafaring skills the nation possessed in the days of sail. In the early seventeenth century, when British naval ships came to India, they discovered the existence of considerable shipbuilding and repair skills, as well as seafaring people. An ideal combination was thus available for supporting a fighting force in India. 12
HOW THE BRITISH KILLED THE MARINE INDUSTRY OF INDIA
When the westerners made contact with India, they were amazed to see their ships. Until the 17th century, European ships were a maximum of 600 tonnes. But in India, they saw such big ships as the Gogha, which was more than 1500 tonnes. The European companies started using these ships and opened many new factories to make Indian artisans manufacture ships. In 1811, Lt. Walker writes, “The ships in the British fleet had to be repaired every 12th year. But the Indian ships made of teak would function for more than 50 years without any repair.” The East India Company had a ship called Dariya Daulat which worked for 87 years without any repairs. Durable woods like rosewood, sal and teak were used for this purpose.
The French traveler Waltzer Salvins writes in his book Le Hindu, in 1811, “Hindus were in the forefront of ship-building and even today they can teach a lesson or two to the Europeans. The British, who were very apt at learning the arts, learnt a lot of things about ship building from the Hindus. There is a very good blend of beauty and utility in Indian ships and they are examples of Indian handicrafts and their patience.” Between 1736 and 1863, 300 ships were built at factories in Mumbai. Many of them were included in the Royal Fleet. Of these, the ship called Asia was 2289 tonnes and had 84 cannons. Ship building factories were set up in Hoogly, Sihat, Chittagong, Dacca, etc. In the period between 1781 to 1821, in Hoogly alone 272 ships were manufactured which together weighed 122,693 tonnes.
In this connection, Suresh Soni, in his book Indias Glorious Scientific Tradition, explains how India was deprived of its marine industry, but also from any notation in its ancient history of its ship-building ability. He writes:
“The shipping magnates of Britain could not tolerate the Indian art of ship manufacturing and they started compelling the East India Company not to use Indian ships. Investigations were frequently carried out in this regard.  In 1811, Col. Walker gave statistics to prove that it was much cheaper to make Indian ships and that they were very sturdy. If only Indian ships were included in the British fleet, it would lead to great savings. This pinched the British shipbuilders and the traders. Dr. Taylor writes, ‘When the Indian ships laden with Indian goods reached the port of London, it created such a panic amongst the British traders as would not have been created, had they seen the enemy fleet of ships on the River Thames, ready for attack.’
“The workers at the London Port were among the first to make hue and cry and said that ‘all our work will be ruined and families will starve to death.’ The Board of Directors of East India Company wrote that ‘all the fear and respect that the Indian seamen had towards European behavior was lost when they saw our social life once they came here. When they return to their country, they will propagate bad things about us amongst the Asians and we will lose our superiority and the effect will be harmful.’ At this, the British Parliament set up a committee under the chairmanship of Sir Robert Peel.
“Despite disagreement amongst the members of the committee on the basis of this report, a law was passed in 1814 according to which the Indians lost the right to become British sailors and it became compulsory to employ at least three-fourth British sailors on British ships. No ship, which did not have a British master was allowed to enter London Port and a rule was made that only ships made by the British in England could bring goods to England. For many reasons, there was laxity in enforcing these rules, but from 1863 they were observed strictly. Such rules which would end the ancient art of ship-building, were formulated in India also. Tax on goods brought in Indian ships was raised and efforts were made to isolate them from trade. Sir William Digby has rightly written, ‘This way, the Queen of the western world killed the Queen of the eastern oceans.’ In short, this is the story about the destruction of the Indian art of ship-building.” 13
Of course, let us not forget that not only was commerce between ancient India and other countries made through maritime capabilities, but also through land routes that extended to China, Turkistan, Persia, Babylon, and also to Egypt, Greece, and Rome, which continued to prosper.

These days, India is still very much in the ship building business, mostly in small and medium size ships. As of 2009 there were 27 major shipyards, primarily in Mumbai, Goa, Vishakhapatnam, and Cochin.
CONCLUSION
In conclusion, the fact is that the ancient Vedic civilization had a strong connection with the sea, and maritime abilities. Even in their language of Vedic Sanskrit, words such as samudrasalilsagar, and sindhu indicated the sea or large rivers. The word sindhuka also meant sailor, which became the name Sindbad for the sailor in Arabian Nights. Also, the English word navigation actually originates from the Sanskrit word Navagati.
Further evidence has been shown, such as that presented at a 1994 conference on seafaring in Delhi where papers had been presented that shows how Indian cotton was exported to South and Central America back in 2500 BCE. Another report suggested Indian cotton reached Mexico as far back as 4000 BCE, back to the Rig Vedic period. According to Sean McGrail, a marine archeologist at Oxford University, seagoing ships called ‘clinkers’ that were thought to be of Viking origin, were known in India a good deal earlier. Thus, India’s maritime trade actually flourished many years ago, along with many other of its advancements that are hardly recognized or accounted for today. 14
This helps reveal that India’s maritime trade actually flourished more and far earlier than most people realize. Though the talents and capabilities that came out of ancient India’s Vedic civilization have often remained unrecognized or even demeaned when discussed. Nonetheless, the Vedic people were far more advanced in culture and developments then many people seem to care to admit, and it is time to recognize it for what it was.
CHAPTER NOTES
1. S. R. Rao, Shipping in Ancient India, in India’s Contribution to World Thought and Culture, Published by Vivekananda Kendra Prakashan, Chennai, 1970, p. 83.
2. K. S. Ramachandran, Ancient Indian Maritime Adventures, in India’s Contribution to World Thought and Culture, Published by Vivekananda Kendra Prakashan, Chennai, 1970, p. 74.
3. Science and Technology in Ancient India, by Editorial Board of Vijnan Bharati, Mumbai, August, 2002, p. 105.
4. Ibid., pp. 108-9.
5. Suresh Soni, India’s Glorious Scientific Tradition, Ocean Books Pvt. Ltd., New Delhi, 2010, p. 68.
6. Ibid., p. 72.
7. Ibid., p. 73.
8. Niranjan Shah, Little Known Facts About Shipping Activity in Ancient India, in India Tribune, January 8, 2006.
9. Kamlesh Kapur, Portraits of a Nation: History of India, Sterling Publishers, Private Limited, 2010, pp. 414-15.
10. http://www.hindu.com/thehindu/holnus/000200903151560.htm.
11. http://www.ias. ac.in/currsci/jan252008/248.pdf.
12. http://indiannavy.nic.in/maritime_history.htm.
13. Suresh Soni, India’s Glorious Scientific Tradition, Ocean Books Pvt. Ltd., New Delhi, 2010, p. 74-75.
14. Dr. David Frawley and Dr. Navaratna S. Rajaram, Hidden Horizons, Unearthing 10,000 Years of Indian Culture, Swaminarayan Aksharpith, Ahmedabad, India, 2006, p. 79.
[For more information see: www.stephen-knapp.com]
http://ancientindianwisdom.com/contribution-to-science-overview/contributions-to-science/ancient-indias-maritime-developments

Caturvimśatimūrtis (24) of Viṣṇu and their śakti-s and applied iconography -- GB Deglurkar

$
0
0

APPLIED ICONOGRAPHY

By GB Deglurkar
Applied Iconography – – – A concept
The impact of iconography on the attitude, inclination and customs of a society is not so far realized fully. If properly understood the potential of iconography in this respect it would not be difficult then to know its effect on the day to day life of the image-worshippers. Quite a few of them can be discerned through the images of particular type.
Such images which have an impact on the practices of a society are taken in consideration here to elaborate this concept to which I prefer to call Applied Iconography.
  1. In the Rani-ki-vav, a seven storied stepped well at Patan in the Mehsana district of Gujarat are seen literally hundreds of images perching on the walls and the bridges connecting various stories. Among these are fifteen images depicting Parvati performing penance for getting Siva as her spouse. In this situation she is shown standing on lizard with one leg raised above the ground suggesting her steadfastness. This aspect of Parvati is known as Tapasyarata Parvati. Her determination to get Siva at any cost is emphasized. The dowager queen who built this well intend to convey her wish to get the same departed king as her husband in the life after her rebirth. Her longing for her husband is allegorically suggested with the help of multiple images of one and the same theme.
  2. Another example comes from the same spot. The circular portion of the said Vav where water is stored consists of various stone rings boasting various sculptures including images of gods and goddesses. But on the ring immediately above the water level has the images of Ashtavasu that is the sons of sacred river Ganga. They are shown offering namaskara to Ganga, their mother. In fact this is to suggest that the water here is nothing but Gangajala which is sacred to the Indians.
Both the images described above obviously are not meant for worship. In fact they just convey that the love and regard of the queen is as steadfast as that of Parvati and the water in the vav is as sacred as the Gangajala itself.
  1. More noteworthy than these is a particular type of image known as Gaurihara image. As has been described above Parvati’s steadfast love and keen desire to marry Siva is indicated by depicting lizard (Godha) underneath her feet. In this case she is to be referred to as Gauri (Godhasana bhaved Gauri). Siva is to be known as Hara when Parvati becomes Gauri. And according to the prevalent practice the composite name should become Gauri-hara. In Maharashtra generally bride is supposed to offer worship to this deity prior to the acceptance of bridegroom as husband. The implied intention is to suggest that the bride should follow Parvati as role-model.
  2. There is an image known as Kalyanasundarmurti which depicts the marriage of Siva-Parvati. In this depiction a lady (Parvati’s friend) is shown holding a leg of Siva to get assurance from him of treating Parvati well in the wedded life. Wonderfully enough such images are found mostly in North India where this practice is being followed by the bride’s friend by stealing shoes of bridegroom to receive reward from him as a token of an assurance.
  3. The image of Kartikeya is to be viewed on the background given in the Puranic story. It can be deducted from it that he was basically a leader of a promiscuous tribe where marriage manual of ethical values of married life were not observed. He was elevated to a position of Siva’s son in the process of absorbing the entire tribe into a sophisticated society. Even then he continued his old habit and tried to molest women. These troubled women lodged complaints of his misbehaviour to Parvati who took resort of a trick. She used to appear herself in the place of a lady troubled by Kartikeya. Ultimately he realized his misconduct. This trait of his lingered in the minds of people even to this day at least in Maharashtra where darshan of this was tabooed.
  4. In the Udaygiri caves near Bhopal a huge image of Nrvaraha is seen lifting the mother earth on his shoulder. Chandra Gupta ii of the Imperial Gupta-s is credited of carving these caves. It is presumed that he intended to depict his victory over the mighty Shakas through this image symbolically. It clearly shows as to how the colossal image is made use of to depict the might of the emperor with which he rescued the mother earth from the clutches of the powerful enemy.
  5. The images of Hanuman trampling Panauti underneath the feet point out that he controls Saturn’s ill vision. That is why people worship Hanuman on Saturdays, the day of the Saturn otherwise there is no reason to worship him on Saturdays. The same reason can be cited in the case of his worship on Tuesdays as the practice is in vogue in other parts of the country.
  6. Outside the Garbhagriha of the temples of the ancient period a gargoyle in the form of crocodile face through which abhishekjala is drain out is seen. This is to let the devotees know that the water is Gangajala for Makara is the Vahana of Ganga.
  7. In the sabhamandapa of the temples of medieval period figure of a tortoise is often seen. Tortoise controls its organs. It can hide those and can also take those out. Through this figure of a tortoise it is suggested to the devotees that while in the temple for a darshan of Lord they should control their Shadripus that is, mada, matsar, moha, ahankara, etc.
  8. Teerthawatarapatta: This type of slabs contain a scene not actually related to any god but to a sacred place (teertha). There is no text which explains such scenes. However the purana-s can render some help in deciphering these. One such sculptured slab from Madhya Pradesh now displayed in the British Museum, London referred to an described by N.P. Joshi contains an attempt of suicide which is taken as an sacred or pious act. Dr. Joshi while describing the Prayagapatta have given all the details of the contains and with the help of the Padmapurana and the Skandapurana has identified it as an attempt to suicide in the confluence of Ganga-Yamuna and Saraswati at Prayaga which is taken as an act of piety. (Devapattas, Eastern Approaches, Ed. T.S. Maxwell, 1992, pp 133-40)
  9. Varanasi Shilpapatta: on a stone slab found at a place in Madhya Padesh a scene of Varanasi is carved in which the sacred river is shown flowing on the bank of which an image of river Ganga is carved along with the images of various gods and goddesses which are to be found at Varanasi. Dr. Joshi on the basis of the description in Aparajitaprichcha and Skandapurana makes it clear as to how the devotees who being themselves at a far distant place are unable to go to Varanasi can accrue Punya by taking darshana of this shilpatta (Radhakumud Mukhji Memorial Lecture Series 2002-3, pp. 57-58, Lucknow).
  10. Naming the deity after doner’s name: we very often come across the deity installed in the sanctum named after donor’s name like Someshvara, or after the name of the place like Koppeshvara, Panchaleshvara, etc. or in the case of Vaishnava deity the Vishnu images are chosen after the name of an installer e.g. the image of Madhava if it is installed by a donor by name Madhava as at Parvti at Pune or the name of a person in whose memory it is installed, e.g. a shrine of Janardana Vishnu which is installed in memory of Janardana, younger brother of Peshva Madhavrao who died young.
I hope these examples are sufficient to prove that iconography, apart from worship plays an important role in day to day life of the image worshippers hence I name this phenomena as Applied Iconography.
G.B. Deglurkar, Pune
e-mail: udeglurkar@hotmail.com

CATURVIṀŚATIMŪRTIS (24) OF VIṢṆU AND THEIR ŚAKTI-S

By Dr. G.B. Deglurkar, Pune
Viṣṇu being the preserver of the universe is considered as the most influential member of the Brahmanical triad. In the ṛgveda six sūkta-s only are allotted to him even then he is considered important. His importance increased when brahmanical cult centred round Him.
Many scholars have dealt abundantly with the iconography of Viṣṇu, despite that a vast scope remains for many more aspects to be explored with further available material both of literature and monuments. T.A. Gopinath Rao is a pioneer amongst these scholars who gave us a voluminous work “Elements of Hindu Iconography”. He was followed by J.N. Banerjea (Development of Hindu Iconography) who enriched iconography by adding various dimensions to it.  However, while writing on the Caturviṁśantimūrti-s of Viṣṇu none of them has noticed the respective śakti of these 24 forms.
Viṣṇu’s Caturviṁśantimūrti-s, (twenty four forms) their names like Keśava, Nārāyaṇa, Mādhava, etc. and the process of their emanations have been accounted for in various texts such as Agni, Padma, Skanda Purāṇa-s, Īśānaśivagurudevapaddhati, Vṛddhahāritasmṛti, etc. However, it is noticed that their śakti-s have not been referred to by anyone who wrote on Viṣṇu’s iconography. Lakṣmī, Bhūdevī, Puṣṭī as consorts of Viṣṇu are known.
The present article aims at bringing out one of the unnoticed dimensions of Viṣṇu’s iconography, that is about the Śakti-s (and not consorts) of Viṣṇu. It will not be out of place here to discuss the difference between consort and Sakti to avoid confusion. Consort can be regarded as Śakti but not vice-a-versa. It can be presumed that (exceptions apart) no god has more than one spouse, the other one if shown along with the deity is his Śakti. For instance, when Brahma is depicted flanked by two female deities then one of them is his spouse Sāvitrī and the other one is Gāyatrī, his Śakti. Since he has propounded the Gāyatrī hymn where in lies his strength it became his Śakti. Similarly Viṣṇu has Lakṣmī as his wife and Bhūdevī his Śakti – strength. Kārtikeya is shown sometimes in the company of two female deities Mahāvallī and Devasenā. In this case the earlier one is his spouse while the latter one his Śakti for he is the chief of divine army hence his strength lies therein. If we do not take this situation in this way then there will be lot of confusion for how would we account for the association of same female deity when shown in the company of more than one god? For example, Sarasvatī a goddess of learning who very often is seen along with Brahmā, Gaṇeśa, Viṣṇu and saṅkarṣaṇa (who is held as manifestation of jñana and according to Mahābhārata was the expounder of Satvata vidhi, IV.66.40.) who are related to learning. In such a situation one has to take sarasvatī as his Śakti and not a spouse. To support this presumption another example can be cited. The names of saptamātṛkā-s are given in feminine form as Brahmāni, Māhesvarī, Vaiśṇavī, etc. And not after names like sāvitrī, pārvatī, Lakṣmī, etc. Moreover we know from the story of gajāsurasaṁhāra that these Śakti -s were presented/offered to Lord śiva by the respective gods to make use of in the fight against the demon in the guise of an elephant. Once it is clear that the Śakti-s are different than the consorts our thesis discussed in the following pages would become acceptable.
The texts such as Īśānaśivagurudevapaddhati, Bṛhattantrasāra and Vṛddhahāritasmṛti, provide lists of Caturviṁśantimūrti-s of Viṣṇu along with the names of their Śakti-s only (T.A. G. Rao, ibid, Vol.1, pt. 1,233). It should be noted that the names in these lists do not tally with each other, they vary. For the sake of convenience and ready reference the list from ‘Vaiṣṇava Iconography in Nepal’ given by Pratapaditya Pal, 1985, is given below:

1) Keśava – Kīrti –
2) Nārāyaṇa – Kānti –
3) Mādhava – Tuṣṭi –
4) Govinda – Puṣṭi –
5) Viṣṇu – Dhṛti –
6) Madhusūdana – Śānti –
7) Trivikrama – Kriyā –
8) Vāmana – Dayā –
9) Śrīdhara – Medhā –
10) Hṛṣīkeśa – Harṣā –
11) Padmanābha – Śraddhā –
12) Dāmodara – Lajjā –
13) Saṅkarṣaṇa – Sarasvatī –
14) Vāsudeva – Lakṣmī –
15) Pradyumna – Prīti –
16) Aniruddha – Rati –
17) Puruṣottama – Vasudhā –
18) Adhokṣaja – Trayī –
19)Narasiṁha – Vidyutā –
20) Acyuta – Sugandhā –
21) Janārdana – Umā –
22) Upendra – Vidyā –
23) Hari – Śuddhi –
24) Śrīkṛṣṇa – Buddhi /Bhakti –
While surveying the temples in the Marathwada, region of Maharashtra, I came across a temple of Lakṣmī (earlier taken as of saiva) at Anwa in Aurangabad district. It is observed that the mandowara (outer wall) of this temple is studded with sculptures mostly of female deities who are shown holding emblems like lotus, conch, disc and mace in different order differentiating one deity from the other. The disposition of the emblems suggests similarity with those held by Keśava, Nārāyaṇa, Mādhava, etc. Obviously then they have relations with these forms of Viṣṇu. The difference between any two of these has to be made out by the way in which the emblems are found distributed among their four hands. (T.A.G. Rao, Vol. 1 pp. 227-28). Agni Purana states, “एतस्तु मूर्तयो ज्ञेया दक्षिणाध: क्रमात (etastu mūrtayo jñeyā dakṣiṇādhaḥ kramāt)” (J.N. Banerjea, Development of Hindu Iconography, pp. 410). The Agnipurana further states,    रुप: केशव: पदमशडखचक्रगदाधर: l नारायण: शडखपदमगदाचक्री प्रदक्षिणम ll “(Omrūpaḥ keśavaḥ padmaśaṅkhacakragadādharaḥ / nārāyaṇaḥ śaṅkhapadmagadācakrī pradakṣiṇam//)” that is the emblems are to be placed clockwise, starting from lower right hand and ending with lower left hand. In the temple referred to above a deity who holds attributes padma, saṅkha, cakra and gadā in this fashion has to be taken as the śakti of keśava and the one who holds śaṅkha, padma, gadā, cakra clockwise is to be presumed nārāyaṇa’s śakti. As per the above list the earlier one is then kīrti and the latter one kānti. Here comes the difficult / hard task of justifying match of these two respectively to be followed by other pairs given in the above list. And for this we have to seek either significance or implied meaning of these names. Here are some examples :
  1. Keśava – Kīrti –
Viṣṇu is to be named as Keśava when he killed the dreadful demon keśī and Keśava also means the one whose rays of fame spread all over. While the root kīrt means to praise, to glorify. So kirti means praise, glorification and fame. Thus one who helps glorifying the fame of Keśava is kīrti.
  1. Nārāyaṇa – Kānti –
Nārāyaṇa means the one who lives in water Manusmrti says – आपो नारा इति प्रोक्ता आपो वै नरसूनव: l ता यदस्यायनं पूर्वं तेन नारायण: स्मृत: l l (मनुस्मृति 1.10.) Nārāyaṇa also means the one whose intimate union is longed for by all creatures. While along with other meanings kānti means desire, wish. All creatures desire to become one with him as Nārāyaṇa.
  1. Mādhava – Tuṣṭi –
Viṣṇu as Mādhava kills the demon Madhu, Literal meaning of the word Mādhava is – Mā   means māyā, Lakṣmī, prosperity. Dhava means husband, groom. So Mādhava is a groom of Lakṣmī; while tuṣṭi means satisfaction, contentment, or happiness. Killing demon and also by giving affluence he brings happiness and makes creatures contented.
  1. Govinda – Puṣṭi –
Sanskrit word ‘go’ means organs of sense so Govinda means master of organs of sense. Puṣṭi means enrichment, growth. Puṣṭi helps the master of sensory organs to enrich the knowledge of sensory organs.
  1. Viṣṇu and Dhṛti –
Viṣṇu is one of the trinity who upholds the universe by sustaining. Word Dhṛti derives from root dhṛ. It means to hold, to resort or to nourish. So Dhṛti is a śakti of Viṣṇu to hold, to resort or to nourish the universe.
  1. Madhusūdana – śānti –
Viṣṇu as Madhūsudana killed the demon Madhu and established quititude and so śānti is śakti of Madhusūdana. Again root sud denotes to kill or to destroy and the word śānti is derived from the root śam. śam suggests the meaning of control over the mind and sensory organs. For arising knowledge by destroying futile world life śama is required. So śānti as śakti of Madhusūdana is important.
  1. Trivikrama – kriyā –
As Viṣṇu covers the entire universe by three strides, it suggests his unique action. In this powerful deed of Trivikrama lies his śakti. Kriyā denotes this.
  1. Vāmana – Dayā –
Viṣṇu as Vāmana is seemingly a dwarf. Daya: यत्नादपि परिक्लेशं हर्तुं सा हृदि जायते l इच्छाभूमी सुरश्रेष्ठ सा दया परिकीर्तिता ll (yatnādapi parikleśam hartum sā hṛdi jāyate | icchābhūmī suraśreṣṭha sā dayā parikīrtitā || ) As per this puranic description he assumes smallness for himself to ward off calamity faced by gods because of compassion of them. This compassion (Dayā) is his śakti. Again Vāmana denotes also anguṣṭhamātra puruṣa (an individual or a soul). Compassion (Dayā) is the basic nature of an individual.
  1. Śrīdhara – Medhā –
Śrīdhara means the one who upholds Lakṣmī and who is splendid and Medhā means intelligence. This power helps him to support Lakṣmī and to become glorious.
  1. Hṛṣīkeśa – Harṣā –
Hṛṣīkeśa is the master of Hṛṣīka (organs). He makes universe blossom with his bright rays. Harṣā is śakti which satisfies them and brings happiness to them.
  1. Padmanābha – Śraddhā –
Padmanābha is one who possesses the navel like lotus. Viṣṇu as Padmanābha created lord Brhama from his own navel, so the origin of the world is accepted from the navel of lord Viṣṇu. In the śruti, ‘ekoham bahusyām’, wish of the lord to create universe is reflected. This wish is indicated through śraddhā- śakti of Padmanābha. śrad+ dhā is the division of the word śraddha. Śrat means desire and root dhā denotes to hold, to create, so śraddhā in the form of śakti of Padmanābha helps to create the world.
  1. Dāmodara – Lajjā –
There are two different meanings of the word Dāmodara.
(1) One who bears entire universe within himself. The root Laj means to envelop, to cover. Lajjā as a power of illusion enables Dāmodara to envelop entire universe. Hence efficacy of Dāmodara of enveloping is his śakti.
(2) Whose stomach is encircled with a rope. Bhāgavata purāṇa tells as to how Lord Kṛṣṇa as a punishment for stealing was tied with a rope. This brought shame on the part of Kṛṣṇa who latter on repented. Hence Lajjā who makes the guilty to repent is śakti.
  1. Saṅkarṣaṇa – Sarasvatī –
Saṅkarṣaṇa has two different works to do. (1) one who possesses the power to attract the whole world. For engaging the whole world around himself only real knowledge is necessary and so Saraswatī goddess of knowledge is śakti of Saṅkarṣaṇa. (2) On the time of doom, Saṅkarṣaṇa attracts the whole universe, and holds it. And again at the time of creation power of knowledge helps him to create the universe. Therefore Saraswatī is śakti of Saṅkarṣaṇa to possess all the knowledge at the time of doom.
  1. Vāsudeva – Lakṣmī –
Vasu means prosperity. Vāsudeva means lord of prosperity, so Lakṣmī being the goddess of prosperity, lustre and splendour is śakti of Vāsudeva.
  1. Pradyumna – Prīti –
Pradyumna means one who possesses beautiful form like gold or one who possesses the highest prosperity. Prīti denotes to be satisfied or to feel affection. Because of his qualities like exquisiteness, splendour, prosperity, he causes the world to feel affection for himself with the help of his śakti Prīti.
  1. Aniruddha – Rati –
Aniruddha is one of the four forms of Hari. Saṅkarācārya explains the word Aniruddha as न केनापि प्रादुर्भावेषु निरुध्द इति अनिरुध्द: l (na kenāpi prādurbhaveṣu niruddha iti aniruddhaḥ| ) Aniruddha is one who cannot be stopped from any new creation. Aniruddha possesses enormous power of creation. Rati being śakti of Aniruddha helps him to his work of creation.
  1. Puruṣottama – Vasudhā –
Purusottama is the greatest among all the puruṣas. He is superior to any kṣara or akṣara. Vasudhā denotes the meaning of holding vasu (wealth, prosperity), so Vasudhā means earth. The one who dwells in the house of body, that soul is this Puruṣottama. Just as soul upholds the world which includes beings and non-beings, similarly, earth upholds all the beings and non-beings. Therefore Vasudhā is described as the śakti of Puruṣottama.
  1. Adhokṣaja – trayī –
अधोभूते ह्यक्षगणे प्रत्यग्रूपप्रवाहिते l जायते तस्य वै ज्ञानं तेनाधोक्षज उच्यते ll
Adhobhūte hyakṣagaṇe pratyagrūpapravāhite l jāyate tasya vai dnyānam tenādhokṣaja ucyate ll
He looked down and knowledge gets flowed, therefore he is Adhokṣaja. Again Adhokṣaja state is the highest physical state in the samādhi. This physical state is seen while Viṣṇu enjoys yoganidrā. Trayī means vedatrayī so ultimately knowledge. This trayī is the śakti of Adhokṣaja in his work of flowing the knowledge in the world.
  1. Narasiṁha – Vidyutā –
Narsiṁha means the man having the head of siṁha. He is greatest human being. Vidyutā is his sakti. विशेषेण द्योतते इति l (Viśeṣeṇa dyotate iti l) Meaning is that which illuminates distinctly. By darkening the lustre of others’ vidyutā helps Narasiṁha to establish his lustre in the world.
  1. Acyuta – Sugandhā –
Acyuta means steady. One can connect the steadiness with the earth as she provides the steadiness to living-nonliving – beings. Gandha is a basic characteristic of the earth and so sugandhā is the śakti of acyuta.
  1. Janārdana – Umā –
Janārdana is one who destroys sorrows of people. Umā means who can measure paramātmā, the ultimate authority who makes well of all. Hence Umā is sakti of Janārdana helping to destroy the sorrows of people.
  1. Upendra – Vidyā –
Viṣṇu in the form of Upendra works as the creator of the universe. So Vidyā – knowledge is śakti in his work of creation.
  1. Hari – Śuddhi –
Hari destroys the worldly ocean. Word Śuddhi is derived from the root śudh which means to purify. Without purifying one’s mind one cannot go at par of worldly ocean so Śuddhi is Śakti of Hari.
  1. Śrīkṛṣṇa – Buddhi / Bhakti –
Viṣṇu as being Kṛṣṇa attracts all the individuals towards him. There is a difference in the name of śakti of Kṛṣṇa amongst scholars. According to some Buddhi is śakti of Kṛṣṇa and according to some Bhakti. If Buddhi is considered as śakti of Kṛṣṇa it is niscayatmika Buddhi who helps Kṛṣṇa for one pointed attraction of individuals towards Kṛṣṇa. Bhakti is derived from word Bhaj. It means to resort, to engage in. If Bhakti is considered as śakti of Kṛṣṇa, she helps Kṛṣṇa to provide resort to the devotees.



Consciousness is the self. चैतन्यमात्मा॥१॥ -- Śiva Sūtra (Subhash Kak)

$
0
0

Note: RV 10.125 Rāṣṭrī Suktam, devatā is ātmā.


Kalyan

Play of Consciousness

Go to the profile of Subhash Kak

Part 1 Badami & India extra Gangem (India beyond Ganga).-- @wiavastukala

$
0
0

Published on Apr 7, 2016


Badami Cave Temples, Karnataka, India in 4K (Ultra HD)

The Badami Cave temples were carved out of red sandstone hill in the 6th and 7th centuries in a stunning natural setting. In the video: Caves 1-4, Agastya lake, Lower and Upper Shivalaya temples, Bhootnath temples.


  1. Bahlikas (Bactrians) are mentioned in Atharvaveda, Satapatha Br., Ramayana, Mahabharata, Puranas + as one of the Indic people in Uttarakuru. In Rabatak inscription, Kushan emperor Kanishka speaks of his Arya language. From the images of their kings, Kushanas also looked Indic.

Benzaiten. Sarasvati.
Ravana , in the disguise of a monk, abducting Sita. Relief on the balustrade of the Siva temple at Prambanan.

A Collection of tweets related to the heritage of Indic cultures of outer India..RT this moment... Image: Brahma from Khmer empire
 
Unique head of Brahma, Phnom Bok, Siem Reap(Cambodia) Dated: ~9-10th century CE Notice the hair style and trimmed beard, unique indeed! Note elongated earlobes. Now it is in Musee Guimet, Paris.
2 replies40 retweets128 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Thread on ancient naval defence system of India 1)Relief depicting naval vessel, Borobudur Temple, Java(Indonesia) Dated: ~8th century CE or older Even before the accounts of the 1st century BC, there were written accounts of Shipbuilding and war-craft at sea.
15 replies926 retweets1,193 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Endere is an site in Xinjiang, , in the southern  Desert, a part of the southern route of the ancient Silk Road. It has been tentatively identified with a place called Saca that is mentioned in documents written in Kharoṣṭhī script.
2 replies101 retweets206 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
one is octagonal Makara arch in which Garuda is shown devouring Naga. Arch is semi octagonal in form and decorated with elaborate foliage pattern of Angkor type emanating from Makara(s).
3 replies71 retweets144 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
1)Sleeping Buddha, Chui Valley, Kyrgyzstan Dated: ~7-8th century CE Indian government should also start conservation projects of ancient sites with the help of local governments as India has more at stake than anyone else.
5 replies122 retweets236 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
1)Candi Bahal Temple located at Padang Lawas,Indonesia Dated: ~11th century CE The temple complex is largest in Sumatra consisting of three brick temples. It is important to note that Shikhara of these brick temple is cylindrical and possibly capped with gently sloping bell shape
2 replies48 retweets135 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
1)Indra with Airavata, Banteay Srei Temple, Cambodia Dated: 10th century CE The temple was dedicated to Shiva and known as Tribhuvanmaheshwar(त्रिभुवनमाहेश्वर मंदिर) in ancient era. Note arch which is designed to emulate sacred lotus petal. The same arch was used in almost every.
2 replies64 retweets155 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
1)Remains of temples from Ayutthaya city, capital of ancient Siam(Thailand) Ayutthaya was named after 'Ayodhya' of Ramayana. Ayutthaya was one of the prominent cities of ancient Indic world, with the population perhaps reaching 1,000,000 around 1700 CE. Brahmins played great role
14 replies316 retweets498 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
2) Temples of Ayutthaya were numerous in forms. For example this temple was essentially modelled after Stupa and having pointed arched niche in cardinal directions, typical Indian feature. Second one, is similar in form except it follows usual square plan.
1 reply87 retweets154 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
3) Wat Chaiwatthanaram was built to represent mount Meru and followed a plan somewhat similar to Angkor. Central temple is flanked by 4 small towers replica of main Shrine. There are 4shrines at the corners of cloister.
3 replies132 retweets247 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
4) Old Thailand was primarily Hindu until 19th century CE. Read the text attached. Kartikeya festival was one of the most prominent festival along with ShivaRatri, Swing festival, Dipawali etc.
3 replies148 retweets205 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
5) Here is more detail which firmly establish that Buddhism in its modern form is only 150years old. There are also some inputs from Indonesia which suggest that Buddha and Shiva were often interchanged.
4 replies61 retweets126 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Rare image of 4-handed Shiva holding sword, Trishula and two hand in uttarabodhi mudra, which is regarded as a symbol of perfection. Note elongated earlobes(usually associated with Buddha). This is from Champa kingdom of Vietnam then ruled by king RudraVarman(~11th century CE).
3 replies43 retweets99 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
3)such an image dies still exist over the principal gate of the city..."(J. Fergusson)
2 replies40 retweets117 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Image of king Maharaja JayaVaraman III Dated: ~12th century CE Note hair-style! 'Varman' title literally alludes to 'protector'(of Dharma) was universal across ancient India from Gandhara to Siam.
2 replies28 retweets91 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
1)Excavated ShivaLingam,Majapahit,Indonesia According to Linga Purana, the lingam is a complete symbolic representation of the formless Universe Bearer-the oval shaped stone is resembling mark of the Universe and bottom base as the Supreme Power holding the entire Universe in it.
2 replies105 retweets194 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
2)Similar interpretation is also found in the Skanda Purana: "The endless sky (that great void which contains the entire universe) is the Linga, the Earth is its base. At the end of time the entire universe and all the Gods finally merge in the Linga itself."
3 replies16 retweets45 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Unique in popular egyptian style East , empire 15th c. , Volcanic stone 48 cm. Posture is somewhat similar to egyptian deities.
49 retweets128 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
प्राचीन इंडोनेशिया के केदिरी साम्राज्य के राजा जयवर्ष दिग्जय षष्ठप्रभु के समकालीन श्रीविष्णु की मूर्ति काल: 11वीं शताब्दी विक्रम संवत Ancient murti of from of Dated: 11th century of Vikrama Era
1 reply11 retweets52 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Replying to 
Here is another one from same school of painting. It is Ganesha in typical Kashmir-Gandharan style dating back to 6th century CE. From Endere site ruins, Kashmiri outpost
3 replies14 retweets55 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Brahmin from Cambodia He is shown sitting in a cusped arched niche of Hampi type. Raise of arch is equal to the height of supporting columns. In Kamal Mahal of Hampi, we see similar arches albeit with different proportion. Arch is decorated with foliage pattern of Angkor type.
3 replies94 retweets274 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Brahmin, emissary of Indian knowledge and culture Photo: M. Foucher
29 retweets94 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Ancient Shivalingam worshipped by Kirghiz tribe Source: Serindia volume 1 by A. Stein
1 reply44 retweets104 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Vaisravana or Kubera,
15 retweets56 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
VIETNAM: SURYA DEVA ... God Surya Statue (Oc Eo Culture 1 – 630), currently kept at the History Museum of Ho Chi Minh City.
3 replies30 retweets81 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
A pediment showing SheshaShayi Vishnu. Lotus grows from his novel from which emerges Brahma. Dwarapala Jaya and Vijaya are shown holding snakes.
1 reply20 retweets63 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
This masterpiece sculpture probably represents Yama on buffalo. This is from Indrapura then ruled by king IndraVarman(~9th century CE). Modern name of Indrapura is Quang Nam(Vietnam). Second image is of Tara.
19 retweets54 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
1)First: Painted Image of Maheshwara in typical Kashmiri style Second: Painted Bodhisattva on same wooden plaque wearing typical Sassanian headgear and boots from Dandan- Uiliq, Xinxiang Dated: ~6th century CE Rectangular votive panel painted on both sides.
1 reply111 retweets293 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
2)One side shows a three-headed and four-armed male deity, seated cross-legged on a chequered cushion supported by two white bulls. This figure holds in the hands the sun and the moon, a vajra (thunderbolt), and a white round object, possibly a bijapura (citrus fruit).
1 reply2 retweets12 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
4) The triple-headed deity, with one fierce grotesque head and one feminine or benign one, is ithyphallic and holds the sun and moon, a vajra and another object. He has been identified by Joanna Williams as Mahesvara, the name by which Siva appears in Khotanese texts.
1 reply2 retweets12 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
5)As such he is seated on the vehicle of Siva, the bull Nandin, here shown twice. Siva’s presence at Khotan shows the influence of tantric Buddhism and Saivism from India(through Kashmir): forms of Siva, which reached both Yungang (Cave 8,late 5th century) and Dunhuang
1 reply3 retweets10 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
6)are referred to by the case of Cave 285, he is shown with three heads and six arms, holding aloft the sun and moon discs and seated on a blue bull.The early date at which these Siva images made their appearance in China might lead one to question whether
1 reply2 retweets7 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
1)Neak Pean temple ,Angkor(Cambodia) Dated: ~12th century CE Neak Pean was originally designed for medical purposes (the ancient Hindus believed that going into these pools would balance the elements in the bather, thus curing disease);
2 replies93 retweets174 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
A Vietnamese depiction of Shiva dating from the 9-10th century. Note the serpent hanging from Shiva's left shoulder as his sacred thread.The dhāraṇī describes Nīlakaṇṭha as kṛṣṇa-sarpopavīta or kṛṣṇa-sarpa-kṛta-yajñopavīta, "one who has black serpent as a yajñopavīta."
63 retweets165 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Head of Surya, Thailand Note the style of braided beard. Quite rare! Dated: ~9-10th century CE or older @ Sithepp Museum
1 reply46 retweets136 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Durga Brick Temple,Para, Purulia,Bengal Beglar wrote,"the bricks used measure more than 17 inches long by over 11 inches in width…so minutely was the carving done, that a space 1 inch square shows sculptured two tiny bells, their ropes,and the twist of the strands of the ropes."
3 replies224 retweets449 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
2)Similar squinches appears in Mogao caves also even though roof is pyramidal or to be more appropriate having trapezoidal profile(derived from brick architecture).Here is architectural use of squinch in a temple which closely follows typical Hindu architecture of Kashmir region.
30 retweets72 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
1)Squinch supporting the dome of cave temple, Aybak(Afghanistan) C. ~4-5th century CE This is earliest form of squinch derived from centuries old lithic architecture before applying it into rock cut architecture.
1 reply22 retweets41 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
1) Garuda ornaments from Palawan, Eastern Visayan, Phillipines Dated:~10th century CE Wherever European Christian culture went they tried to erase its history completely. Before the Discovery of Laguna copperplate inscription ancient Phillipines was generally assumed uncivilized.

2) Kinnari, gold, Surigao, Phillipines Dated: ~10-13th century CE Indian features are clearly visible.
1 reply44 retweets78 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
3)But it was the discovery of a copperplate inscription from Laguna province which changed the ancient history of Phillipines. The inscription dated Saka 822(900 CE or even older if we consider revised date of commencement of Saka era that is 583BCE)
3 replies53 retweets91 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
4)The document states that it releases its bearers, the children of Namwaran, from a debt in gold amounting to 1 kati and 8 suwarnas(865 grams; 27.8 troy ounces). Measuring units are Indian. King of the region was 'JayaDeva'.
1 reply37 retweets78 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
5) A golden ring with Kirtimukha emblem, part of gold treasure
1 reply30 retweets55 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
6) some more images of pre-hispanic gold treasure of ancient Phillipines dating from ~10-13th century CE or older Wrist wrap, sash or part of Upavita, waistband, fragment of same
2 replies45 retweets80 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
7) Golden plaques from Mindanao, Phillipines Dated: ~10 the century CE Note scrollwork Padma(lotus) earrings, outer ring is adorned with lotus petals. Detailing in the inner rings reminds me of some Terracotta plaques from Mathura.
3 replies53 retweets114 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
One more from the same site Here he is shown sitting cross-legged and wears diadem as a sign of royalty. Diadem was common in India. Harappan priest is earliest such sculpture in which he is shown wearing diadem.
1 reply8 retweets30 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Coin of Hormizd IV, Khotan, ~6th century CE It seems that Sassanian kings supported Hindu-Buddhism unlike Achaemenid(s) who destroyed 'Daiva' temples(Devalaya). On the reverse we can see tiered temple with entwining Naga(s). Temple is typical to Gandhara-Punjab region.
1 reply87 retweets151 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Skanda, Prey Veng province (Cambodia) Dated: ~6-8 the century CE or older Note his Mukuta and elongated earlobes. Curled hair reminds of Gandharan and Kashmir imagery.
26 retweets98 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Naga, Angkor Thom(Cambodia)
7 replies188 retweets526 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Vanara and Garuda as Guardian, Banteay Srei Shiva Temple, Angkor Dated: ~10th century CE Note turned columns forming screen. Note 'Naga Torana' framing rectangular opening in the form of cusp segmented arch. Similar arched openings can be seen in forts of Rajasthan.
4 replies90 retweets240 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Painted image of Indian sage, probably from Qizil cave temple, China Dated: ~6-7th century CE As per inscription Tokharian king "Mendre"(Mahendra?) On the advice of his Rajaguru Anandavarman ordered an Indian NaraVahanaDatta, and a Syrian artist, PriyaRatna to paint the caves.
4 replies138 retweets262 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
1)A panel from Bujang Valley, Malaysia Depiction of temple is interesting. Dome of the temple is typical Deccani(of Bijapur type) with lotus base. Bujang Valley was a flourishing kingdom as early as ~4th century CE. The very name 'Bujang' comes from Sanskrit भुजंग(Bhujang).
2 replies99 retweets198 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
2) Stupa depicted on panel, Bujang Valley, Malaysia In India, conical spire atop dome of Stupa was replaced with simple Kalasha. Indian domes, being derived from Stupa retained same proportion throughout history. Now, compare this dome to dome of Bijapur.
2 replies21 retweets33 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
3) Ruins of an ancient Hindu temple Candi Batu Pathar Temple dating back 6-7th century CE Probably there was an open Mandapa attached to the Temple. Findings in the area suggest the roof was made of palm leaves with 67 pillar bases, 39 were Vimana, the other were Mandapa columns.
1 reply30 retweets56 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
4) Ganesha from Bujang Valley archeological Museum, Malaysia Buddha Glazed pottery from same site Plaques depicting various Hindu gods and goddesses Region was conquered by subsequent Chola kings.
1 reply37 retweets71 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Corner towers of Khara-Khoto of Ejin-Qi, Inner Mongolia, China Here they are modelled after Stupa. Dome is pot (Kumbham) above which conical spire is placed. Shilpa-Shastra mentioned use of 'Kumbha' in adorning roof. Building with dome Settlement is built as per Shilpa-Shastra
51 retweets130 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Hari-Hara from Indonesia Originally located at Candi Simping,Blitar and the image is now preserved at the National Museum of Indonesia. A lot of such masterpieces were forcefully acquired from active temples and funneled to museums.
2 replies140 retweets236 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Seize of Lanka, a panel from Angkorwat, Cambodia Rama is depicted fiercely leading the battle along with Hanuman, followed by Lakshamana and Vibhishana, holding a sword. So lively relief! Note corpse of dead and fleeing warriors! Angkorwat is largest Hindu temple complex.
13 replies358 retweets695 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
1)We all know about ancient Kalinga kingdom of India, but do you know that there was an ancient Kalingga kingdom even in Indonesia? Tukmas Prasasti from ancient Kalingga kingdom(c.5th century CE) of Java in Sanskrit tells about a clear spring water that is so sacred as Ganga.
10 replies116 retweets192 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
2)Note the holy Hindu symbols carved on inscription stone which includes Trishula(Trishula), Parashu(axe), Shamkha(conch shell), Padma(lotus), Danda(staff), Kumbham(vase) and Meru(in the form of pillar emerging from Kumbham, pillars were often modelled after this).
2 replies42 retweets104 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Empty Kala-Makara arch niche flanked by ornate sctollwork, Candi Kalasan,Indonesia Dated: ~8th century CE Niche itself is miniature temple for the deity. Upper portion is shaped as typical Javanese temples Shikhara of which is capped with Ratna/Lingam.
4 replies81 retweets182 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Southern fecade of GuByauk Nge temple, Bagan(Myanmar) See the ornate stucco work. Here window screen is flanked by two pilasters on which rests a 'Makara Torana'(built using 'true arch') of Ellora style. From the 9th to 13th CE, the city was the capital of the Pagan kingdom.
4 replies110 retweets272 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Coins of Sassanian queen Boran or Pūrān, daughter of king Khusrau II Note the depiction of typical Indian temple(with two Naga?) with two guardians, a depiction common in Gandhara. Khusrau I sent Borzuya to collect Indian texts. Photo:
3 replies40 retweets122 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
1)Beautifully depicted Kalpavriksha and Peacocks standing below from Shiva Temple, Prambanan, Java(Indonesia) Dated: ~9th century CE Here Kapavriksha is depicted stemming from slender vase and comprising variety of flowers including lotus and Champaka.
3 replies185 retweets296 likes
  • Retweet
  • Like


Part 2 Badami & India extra Gangem (India beyond Ganga).-- @wiavastukala

$
0
0
2 replies52 retweets140 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Interior wall at the grand palace, Thailand Scene from "Ramakien" (Thai Ramayana): Hanuman enlarges his body to protect Rama's pavillon. In SE Asian countries Hanuman is mostly depicted in his fierce and rather wrathful form.
4 replies111 retweets238 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
AnantaShayana Vishnu and Uma-Maheshwara reliefs from Phnom Kulen, Cambodia Dated: ~8-9th century CE or older There are more than thousands of such lingam(s) carved in riverbed much like SahasraLinga of Hampi. Some Linga(s) shows similarty with carved Stupa/Lingam of Lingankonda.
7 replies195 retweets383 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Here is an ornately carved Khmer Kirtimukha lintel at Vat Kralanh, Cambodia Dated: ~11th century CE or older We can see Kirtimukha and elaborate foliage pattern. Note Uma-Maheshwara on Nandi bull.
2 replies42 retweets110 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Ganesha from the kingdom of erstwhile Champa, Vietnam Dated: ~7th century CE In ~7th century CE kingdom of Champa was ruled by ShambhuVarman and his successor VikrantVarman.
14 replies582 retweets1,455 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Shiva and Nandi, gold dinar coin of Kushana king Vasudeva Shiva(Oesho probably derived from Skt. 'Ishvara') is shown holding Trishula and Pasha(noose). Dated: ~2nd century CE or older Bactrian legend around: þAONANOþAO BA ... ZOΔηO KOþANO(King of Kings Bazodeo Kushan)
1 reply121 retweets270 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Elegantly depicted scene of 'Khandavaprastha-dahan' from Mahabharata, Bantey Srei, Cambodia Dated: ~10th century CE Here Arjuna is shown stopping clouds/water sent by Indra to relinquish fire. Takshaka Naga and and few birds can be seen escaping from the wrath of fire.
2 replies142 retweets284 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Here are more details of same panel 1. Indra on Airavata and Sages praying to him 2. Note the expression of elephants. Man putting his hand on chest seems to be Maya 3. Note panicked 🦁 s and 🐒 s. Arjun has blocked the rain using his arrows. 4. Details of same panel and Torana.
76 retweets153 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
This is one the best depiction of 'Ravananugraha' from Banteay Srei, Cambodia. Kailash is 4 tiered pyramid like pyramid of Ahichhatra. 🦁 s are panicked, some Gana praying to Shiva, some arguing. Sages are depicted praying to Uma-Maheshwara. Note expression of Ravana, powerful!
17 replies381 retweets837 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
GiriDhari Krishna from Phnom Da, Cambodia Dated: ~7th century CE or older Treatment of hair locks is similar to Gupta era imagery of Krishna from Mathura. See here:

1 reply40 retweets90 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Candi Jawi Shiva Temple, East Java(Indonesia) Dated: ~13th century CE The temple measures 24.5 meters high with the base of the structure measured 14.2 x 9.5 m. Ratio of the height and width of the temple is ~2.5 and is 'Santika' type of building as described in ShilpaShastra.
3 replies70 retweets156 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Exquisite relief work depicting fight of Asura brothers Sunda and Upasunda over Tilottama, an Apsara, Banteay Srei(Cambodia) Dated: ~10th century CE The temple is dedicated to 'TriBhuvanaMaheshwara' form of Shiva and was built by YajnaVaraha, minister to king JayaVarman II.
2 replies128 retweets273 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
A beautiful Murti of 'MahishasurMardini' from Bengal, Pala Dynasty Here Mahishasura is depicted shedding his pretence assuming his original form. Nandi is depicted at the crest of arch. See the details of her ornaments.
8 replies368 retweets831 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Bronze image of standing Vishnu on a lotus throne, East Java(Indonesia) Dated: ~9th century CE or older He is depicted heavily jewelled. Mace is typical to what we seen in Gupta era sculptures.
66 retweets169 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
A rare painting depicting use of fire lance and grenade, Dunhuong grotto(China) Dated: ~10th century CE Note interlacing pointed arch in the background, similar decorative effect was used in buildings utilising arches(Torana).
29 retweets113 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Krishna lifting Govardhana mountain, a panel from Quong My Temple, Vietnam Dated: ~7-8th century CE Note the details of panel. Govardhan is depicted as arch forming canopy over cows and Krishna. The temple is one of the few temples dedicated to Vishnu.
83 retweets221 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Brahma, Cambodia ~10th century CE The piled-up dreadlock hair (jatamukuta) is multifaceted to reflect the four faces it serves, and is secured with a string of pearls; each face of Brahma wears a large diadem. Currently displayed at MET
1 reply49 retweets139 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Ganesha, Cambodia Dated: ~7th century CE In SE Asia, Ganesha has a more independent status than in India; his images were often housed in separate temples as primary icons of worship. Here, Ganesha is shown wearing a short wraparound skirt (sampot).
1 reply76 retweets232 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
A rare image of Vīnādhar Shiva carved on a tympanum from Quong Nam, Vietnam Dated: ~11th century CE or older Quong Nam archeological site is also home to one of the few dedicated Vishnu Temples in Vietnam where Siva or Trimurti worship dominated.
2 replies94 retweets244 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Different types of Kalpavruksha from Prambanan Temple Complex, Indonesia Dated: ~8-9th century CE It has been depicted as having slender, ornate vase/pillar as stem with numerous flowers(lotus, Champaka etc). This is same as we see in Rajasthani palaces(wrongly called Guldasta).
3 replies112 retweets289 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Beautifully carved panel narrating the story of Kabandha's assassination by Rama and Lakshamana, Candi Prambanan(Indonesia) Dated: ~8th century CE Kabandha is depicted assuming his original form of Gandharva offering flowers to Rama in gratitude gratitude. So lively depiction!
4 replies133 retweets301 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Ganesha on a lotus throne, Prambanan Temple Complex, Indonesia Note the details of throne. Lotus petals are shaped as ogive arches interspersed with triangular pattern, a concept most common in palace architecture, arches symbolising lotus petal holding dome(HiranyaGarbha).
2 replies128 retweets322 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Details of Makara-Torana doorway of Borobudur temple, Indonesia Dated: ~8th century CE Here pointed arch form of Torana is used and built in same way as Torana(s) of Qutb complex etc. Every type of arch you see in sculpture, was also used in buildings retaining same proportion.
4 replies136 retweets321 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Frescoes from ancient temple ruins at Miran site now in Xinjiang(China) Dated: ~7-8th century CE See the depiction of Indian merchant(?probably) carrying elephant. Elephant is well proportioned. See the women carrying garland, appears to be Persian nobleman. After A. Stein
2 replies75 retweets175 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Wonderful Vigraha of HariHara from Cambodia Dated: ~7th century CE or older In the left you can see matted hairs, attribute of Shiva. It is unfortunate that rogue Guru(s) has converted this wonderful metaphor of duality as an argument to support their filth and perversion.
6 replies95 retweets266 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
A rare Bhairava from Java Dated: ~13thcentury He is holding a Trishula, dagger, Damaru and Kapala. His headdress is adorned with skulls and even his Kundala is Skull replacing traditional Makara/Vyala. Right foot is slightly raised in dancing posture as seen in Kalanjar fort.
2 replies100 retweets320 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
A very interesting relief work from Banteay Srei Temple, Cambodia Dated: ~10th century CE It seems that scene depicted here is 'Jarasandha-Vadha' from Mahabharata. Bhima is depicting tearing apart him into two pieces. Note the details of Kirtimukha and Vajra in floral pattern.
13 replies210 retweets599 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Ganesha and ShivaLingam from Angkor Thom, Cambodia Dated: ~10th century CE or older Here ShivaLingam follows typical square, octagonal and cylindrical/circular scheme, also used in Stupa(s) and pillars of temples. From an old photograph by Eliot Elisofone
10 replies285 retweets643 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
An exquisitely carved Vigraha of Brahma from Prambanan Temple, Indonesia Dated: ~9th century CE Note Mukuta, Kundala and Keyura(armlet). Now see the Pītha(base). It has Naga supporting Nalika. Same Pītha is used for Shiva and Vishnu. More:

1 reply115 retweets245 likes
  • Retweet

  • Like
Ganesha, Shiva and Parvati, very rare sculpture from Thailand Dated: ~8th century CE Currently displayed at LACMA

Skanda in Yungang Grottoes in Shanxi, China. 5th century CE. A remarkable representation with five heads (take sixth at the back) riding his vahana peacock; six arms, bow and arrows, Sun and Moon, cock in the lower left hand. Extraordinary! अद्भुतम्.
  1. Hindu gods in Xinjiang; painting in Dandan Oiliq (Khotan) on Temple Wall. First
  2. Until about a thousand years ago, the Tarim Basin was Indic in culture & ethnicity and its people spoke the Gāndhārī language and Khotanese Saka, which are both closely related to Sanskrit.



  3. The Rāma Story and Sanskrit in Ancient Xinjiang




    Śiva-Maheśvara from Khotan, British Museum

    Most people do not know that until about a thousand years ago, the Tarim Basin (northwest of Tibet, which is the part of Xinjiang below the Tian Shin Mountains) was Indic in culture and it was a thriving part of the Sanskritic world; its people spoke the Gāndhārī language which many see as descended from Vedic Sanskrit, and Khotanese Saka, which is also closely related to Sanskrit. Perhaps the region to compare it most is Kashmir, to whose north it lay. There was also much interaction between the two regions with many scholars traveling from Kashmir to Khotan, and silk culture is believed to have passed from Khotan to Kashmir and then into India.



    Ancient Khotan by Aurel Stein

    Gāndhārī inscriptions have been found as far east as Luoyang and Anyang in Henan province in Eastern China which attests to the vastness of the influence of Sanskrit. Europeans in recent centuries called the whole region Serindia, indicating the meeting place of China and India.



    Wikipedia

    Khotanese kings were Mahāyāna Buddhist but as we know this sect incorporates Vedic and Tantric systems, with all the devas such as Indra, Śiva, Viṣṇu and Sarasvatī, and just places the Buddha at the head of the system (as in Vidyākara’s Treasury). There was also Krishna worship in Khotan and we find the Rāma story in Khotanese language, of which there is also a Tibetan version.
    The Buddhists put a characteristic spin on the Rāma story, which has had immense power on the imagination of the people all over Asia. In their variant, Rāvaṇa, after losing the war is spared his life, and becomes a worthy Buddhist to accord with the Laṅkāvatārasūtra, set in Laṅkā, in which the Buddha instructs Rāvaṇa. Likewise, in an effort not to lose followers of Rāma, Jain texts show him as a faithful Jain.
    The Khotanese Rāmāyaṇa is not the standard Rāma story. In it Daśaratha, who is called Sahasrabāhu (“thousand-armed”), fights with Paraśurāma and gets killed, and his sons Rāma and Lakṣmaṇa are saved by a queen. When they grow older they slay Paraśurāma in revenge and become masters of all Jambudvīpa.
    Meanwhile, the Rākṣasas are ruled by Rāvaṇa (Daśagrīva). A daughter is born to his chief queen and it is prophesied that she will be the cause of his ruin. So he orders the girl, Sītā, to be cast upon the great river in a box. A ṛṣi chances upon the box and raises the girl lovingly. This is of course somewhat similar to the account in Adbhuta Rāmāyaṇa.
    Later in the story, Rāma, Lakṣmaṇa and Sītā are in the forest and as the brothers leave to hunt, Lakṣmaṇa draws the magic circle around Sītā for protection. Daśagrīva sees this lovely woman from the air, and not knowing she is his own daughter, approaches her and persuades her to step out of the circle to abduct her.
    There is war and Dasagriva is defeated. But in the end Rāma doesn’t kill him. Here’s the original with translation that gives a sense of the language:
    sahasrrabāhi: pūra harya
    the sons of Sahasrabāhu escaped.
    rrāmi hamye śūrāṃ myāña
    Rama was among the heroes. (Bailey translation)
    At the end of the story, the Buddha Śākyamuni is identified with Rāma and Maitreya with Lakṣmaṇa. Daśagrīva comes to the Buddha and receives instruction in the Dharma as in the Laṅkāvatārasūtra.
    Some history
    The traditional date for the founding of Khotan, on the southern and the more ancient branch of the Silk Road, is the reign of Aśoka Maurya (3rd century BCE). It was ruled by Buddhist kings until it was conquered by the Muslims in 1006. Some of the kings mentioned in the “Prophecy of the Li Country”, composed in 746 CE, dealing with events of the recent past are Vijaya Kīrti, Vijaya Saṅgrāma, Vijaya Dharma, Vijaya Saṃbhava, and Vijaya Vāhana.
    Many Khotanese cities had Sanskrit names. For example, Khotan in Sanskrit was Gaustana गौस्तन and the modern city of Kashi (Kashgar) was called Śrīkrīrāti (in Sanskrit Śrī+krī+rāti, श्रीक्रीराति ‘Glorious Hospitality’). Kashgar itself appears to be the popular name from Sanskrit Kāśa+giri (काशगिरि bright mountain). The Khotanese called their language hvatanai ह्वतनै which later became hvaṃnai ह्वंनै; this is equivalent to the name deśī that is used for language in India (vatan, from svatana = deśa).
    The liturgical texts in the region were written in Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit, whereas those in the region of Krorän (Chinese Loulan), an important oasis further east of Khotan, used Prakrit in administration. A third language called Tocharian was also used both to translate Buddhist texts and as an administrative language. Many Sanskrit texts of India remember the general region as Tuṣāra or Tukhāra, and it retains currency as a popular proper name.
    Another major language was Khotanese Saka, which is sometimes seen as an eastern Iranian language (that is emerging from the region just west of Kashmir). But since the large number of the Śaka who ended up in India as rulers or soldiers have always spoken the more easterly Indo-Aryan languages, I personally believe that the Saka languages were also principally Indo-Aryan, although as one traveled further west, the Iranian elements would have increased.
    That Khotanese Saka was principally a Indo-Aryan Prakrit is reinforced by the fact that the texts are in Indian scripts of Brāhmī and Kharoṣṭhī. Many of these documents were collected in archaeological explorations to Chinese Turkestan by Aurel Stein, who is also known for his translation of Kalhaṇa’s Rājataraṅginī. Stein came across tens of thousands of manuscripts from 5th to 11th centuries in various sites including the Caves of the Thousand Buddhas in the Kansu (Gansu) province. One of the principal scholars who edited and translated many of these texts was H.W. Bailey and this literature remains a popular field of study for scholars.
    Aurel Stein says in his celebrated Ancient Khotan: “There was little to prepare us for such overwhelming evidence .. on the large place which Indian language and culture must have occupied in the administration and daily life of this region during the early centuries of our era. That Sanskrit Buddhist literature was studied in Khotan down to the end of the eighth century A.D. has been proved beyond all doubt by the texts in Brāhmī script which I excavated.”
    The mummies of Tarim Basin
    The discovery of the Tarim mummies that go back to 1800 BCE strengthen the view that the region was Sanskritic. The earliest mummies in the Basin are exclusively Caucasoid, and the American Sinologist Victor H. Mair has said: “Because the Tarim Basin Caucasoid corpses are almost certainly the most easterly representatives of the Indo-European family and because they date from a time period that is early enough to have a bearing on the expansion of the Indo-European people from their homeland, it is thought they will play a crucial role in determining just where that might have been.”
    Some have suggested Europoid identification to explain the blonds and red-heads among the mummies, but there is no need to travel thousands of miles to Western Europe to explain this; Kashmir, just south of the Basin has plenty of red-heads and blonds.
    One of the DNA studies notes that the population had “relatively close relationships with the modern populations of South Central Asia and Indus Valley, as well as with the ancient population of Chawuhu.” This is perfectly reasonable if the original inhabitants of the region were from Indus Valley [code for India] and they left a genetic trace in the region.
    The end of a civilization
    Protected by the Taklamakan Desert, the Tarim Basin world survived attacks from steppe nomads for a long time. There was a break in the tradition of Buddhist learning during the social and political turmoil under Tibetan rule from after 790 to the mid-9th century. Things began to change with the arrival of Turkic immigrants, who included Buddhist Uyghurs and Muslim Karluks, from the collapsing Uyghur Khaganate of modern-day Mongolia in 840.
    The Islamic attacks and conquest of the Buddhist cities east of Kashgar was started by the Turkic Karakhanid Satok Bughra Khan who in 966 converted to Islam. Islamic Kashgar launched many jihads which eventually ended in the conquest in 1006 of Khotan by the Karakhanid leader Yusuf Qadir.
    The end of civilization makes one wonder about assumptions regarding life. Going beyond ephemeral loves and heartbreaks, does one see it as parikalpa (false assumption) and śūnyatā, as scholars had argued? There was no time for philosophizing, and fearing the worst, monks during the reigns of Khotanese kings Viśa Śūra (r. 966–977) and Viśa Dharma (r. from 978) began to copy texts which were sealed in caves to be preserved for posterity. What followed was a period of destruction and vandalism equaling the worstelsewhere in the world. At the end of it, the populace retained no memory of their collective past and until the discovery of the mummies and the literature they did not know that their ancestors spoke Indian Prakrits.
    kãlñizlãyũ aqtimiz
    kãndlãr õzã čiqtimiz
    furxan ãwin yiqtimiz
    burxan ũzã sičtimiz
    “We came down on them like a flood,
    We went out among their cities,
    We tore down the idol-temples,
    We shat on the Buddha’s head!”
  4. https://medium.com/@subhashkak1/the-r%C4%81ma-story-and-sanskrit-in-ancient-xinjiang-4ce8636285ae
  5. kalyan97Tweet text

    1. "Temples dedicated to Triglav existed near present-day Szczecin, Poland. During the period of Christianization, temples and statues of Triglav were completely destroyed." Perun (Перун) is highest god of the pantheon = Parjanya = Indra Triglav (by R. Drożdżewski, Wikipedia)
    2. "Vishnu, Shiva, and Brahma: In Serbian mythology, Triglav consists of Višnji, Živa, Branjanj.""Serbian folk tradition also tells us that Triglav lives in India and that India was the home of the Serbs."

Viewing all 10894 articles
Browse latest View live


Latest Images